UC-NRLF 
 
 SbM 071 
 
 CO 
 
 8 
 

THE 
 
 ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 IN THE 
 
 ANGLO-SAXONS. 
 
 THE TEN TRIBES SUPPOSED TO HAVE BEEN LOST, 
 
 TRACED FROM THE LAND OF THEIR CAPTIVITY 
 
 TO THEIR OCCUPATION 
 
 ISLES OF THE SEA: 
 
 AN EXHIBITION OF THOSE TRAITS OK CHARACTER AND NATIONAL 
 CHARACTERISTICS ASSIGNED TO ISRAEL IN THE BOOKS 
 
 HEBREW PROPHETS 
 
 WILLIAM CARPENTER, 
 
 AUTHOR OF " SCIENTIA B1BLICA," SCRIPTURE NATURAL HISTORY," " GUIDE 
 
 TO THE READING OF THE BIBLE," " LECTURES ON BIBLICAL CRITICISM AND 
 
 INTERPRETATION/' "A POPULAR INTRODUCTION TO THE BIBLE," 
 
 " THE BIBLICAL COMPANION," "CRITZCA BIBLICA," " CALENDARI CM 
 
 PALESTINE.'' "AN INTRODUCTION TO THE READING AND 
 
 STUDY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE," AND EDITOR OF THE 
 
 FIFTH LARGE EDITION OF"CALMET*S DICTIONARY 
 
 OF THE BIBLE/" AND OF THE ABRIDGEMENT OF 
 
 THE SAME, ETC., ETC, ETC. 
 
 GEORGE KENNING, 198, FLEET STREET ; 1,2, and 3 
 
 LITTLE BRITAIN; and 175, ALDERSGATE-STREET. 
 
 LIVERPOOL: 2, MONUMENT PLA.CE. 
 
 GLASGOW: 145, ARGYLE-STREET. 
 
 1874, 
 
 r ROBERT BANKS & SON 
 
 RACQUET coui; 
 

 IPS/3/ 
 C3 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 THE following pages were written for the Freemason, 
 the organ of the Craft in the United Kingdom, 
 in which periodical they appeared^ from week to 
 week. It will be seen by the Introductory chapter 
 that the subject was suggested by a striking 
 peculiarity which pervades the ceremonial rites of 
 the Craft, and which links it closely with the 
 written and traditional history of the Hebrew 
 race. But, although, such was the circumstance 
 that suggested the penning of these pages, there is 
 nothing in the treatment of the subject that should 
 confine its interest to Freemasons. It is a subject 
 that embraces, in its wide interest, the whole 
 Saxon race, and through that race, the world at 
 large. "The sure word of prophecy " depicts a 
 glorious destiny for Israel, as the messengers or 
 missionaries of Grod's grace and mercy to mankind, 
 through whom Judah is to be regenerated and 
 restored, and the fulness of the Gentiles to be 
 brought in ; and if the identity of the Saxon race 
 with the Israelites is shown to be highly probable 
 which the author has essayed to show in the 
 following pages many passages of prophecy and 
 of history, hitherto doubtful or perplexing, will 
 become clear, as important incidents in the 
 mysterious but merciful working of divine Provi- 
 dence, and as important lessons of divine teaching 
 
IV. PREFACE. 
 
 The author has great pleasure in acknowledging 
 his obligations to Mr. Hine, whose pamphlet on 
 " Our Israclitisli Origin," first directed his attention 
 to the subject, and to whom he has been indebted 
 for many hints and suggestions ; for although. his 
 mode of treating the question differs greatly from 
 the mode adopted by Mr. Hine, and some of whose 
 <c identifications " appear to the writer of these 
 pages to be far-fetched or fanciful, he has the 
 merit of having placed the subject in a striking 
 light, and of having awakened a wide and lively 
 interest in it. But it is to the late excellent and 
 indefatigable Mr. John Wilson that the world and 
 the churches are indebted for the flood of light that 
 has been thrown upon the Israelite question, and 
 for much of the deep interest which many learned 
 and pious men, lay and clerical, now take in it. 
 It was not until after this book had been nearly 
 printed off that the author had an opportunity of 
 seeing more of Mr. Wilson's writings on our 
 Israel itish origin than his Lectures on " Ancient 
 Israel," to which he has more than once referred 
 in the following pages. That book, however, forms 
 but a small portion of Mr. Wilson's contributions 
 towards the elucidation of a subject of such momen- 
 tous import as the one to which the following 
 pages relate. His "Title Deeds of the Holy 
 Land," and his "Mission of Elijah," are both works 
 in which the subject is handled with much skill and 
 in a becoming spirit, and, as well as many carefully 
 D "The \Vatelmien of Kjmraim," 
 they will la:-. J. Nor 
 
 should the author omit to name the II. -v. I'. !' 
 
PREFACE. V.. 
 
 Glover's " England the Remnant of Judah, and 
 the Israel of Ephraim," in which, by a collection of 
 curious facts, and a process of ingenious and 
 plausible reasoning, he attempts to prove that 
 England has in her Royal family the stem of 
 Jesse, and the fostered remnant of Judah ; and that 
 she is, in her origin and descent, the reality of 
 Joseph, in her own position; and the Ephraim 
 of Israel, or the Ephraim of Jacob, in that of her 
 colonies. 
 
 If the author be found to have added anything 
 to what these laborious writers have contributed 
 towards the elucidation of this question What 
 has become of the Ten Tribes of Israel ? he will 
 have his reward. The mode in which he has 
 treated the subject differs considerably from that 
 of his predecessors, and may help to strengthen 
 the conclusions at which they had arrived, if he be 
 not found to have furnished any additional fact 
 in confirmation of them. The historical enquiries 
 involved in the investigation of the subject are of 
 a most interesting description, and if the author's 
 sight, and the time at his disposal had permitted of 
 it, he would gladly have enlarged his plan. As it is, 
 he may perhaps hope that his book will furnish 
 some facts and suggestions that will stimulate 
 further enquiries, and lead to still more convincing 
 results. Assured he is, that on the identification 
 of our race with that of Israel momentous results 
 depend. If we have Abraham for our father, our 
 mission is as important and as imperative as our 
 privileges and blessings are great and glorious. 
 
 The course of all things around us indicates some 
 
Vi. PREFACE. 
 
 great change at hand. Of this there is a growing 
 impression in the minds of multitudes of thinking 
 men, and if the data which the prophecies afford 
 do not enable us to determine the " times and the 
 seasons" with that precision with which many 
 devout and enquiring men think they do, we cannot 
 look at what is taking place in the religious thought 
 and action of Germany, Italy, France, and Spain, 
 especially, without concluding that great events 
 are at hand, which will probably affect the whole 
 face of human society. There is another part 
 of the world, however, in which I believe I 
 discern evidences of some wonderful revolution 
 being in progress, which will probably terminate 
 in the destruction of one of the two great powers 
 which have for many ages divided the world 
 between them, in the enslaving of men's con- 
 sciences and in the retarding of civilization and of 
 pure and undefiled religion the Papal and the 
 Moslem powers. While the great States of Europe 
 seem to be of one accord in resisting the encroach- 
 ments of the Papacy, and in freeing their subjects 
 from the power it had gradually usurped over their 
 consciences and their civil and political rights, 
 notwithstanding the heavy blow it had received 
 al the time of the Reformation in the great Anglo- 
 Saxon nations which now promise to complete 
 the work commenced in the sixteenth century 
 the Mohammedan power, which has held millions in 
 intellectual and spiritual bondage for centi 
 gives signs of loosing its hold on mankind, and of 
 
 'lually nicltin If we look to 1. 
 
 rulers in the Mohammedan '-vorld Turkey and 
 
PREFACE. Vll. 
 
 Egypt, in the west, or to the less powerful rulers 
 and petty princes and governors of lesser states in 
 India, and on the further side of the Himalayas, 
 what a striking and wonderful change we see 
 taking place, and how rapidly progressing ! The 
 Koran is losing its authority, and the dogma and 
 traditions which have been connected with it by 
 the successors of Mohamed are being unceremo- 
 niously set aside. Mohammedans are not only 
 beginning to think for themselves, but for other 
 people also. In the dominions of the Sultan and 
 the Khedive, European usages and customs are 
 making way. Turks not only drink wine and 
 borrow money, in defiance of the Koran ; they 
 associate with the Giaours, for whom they now 
 show great respect and deference, and whose 
 principles and forms of government they are 
 desirous to imitate. The Sultan of Turkey has his 
 Divan, or Ministerial Council, in which, like the 
 Khedive of Egypt, who has his Parliament, after 
 the Englsh model, he periodically addresses not 
 only his own subjects but the whole family of 
 nations, into which Turkey has now been admitted, 
 on the internal and external affairs of the Empire, 
 which he expresses a desire to bring into con- 
 formity with those of Christian nations; and de- 
 clares that educational, civil, social and industrial 
 progress can alone make a nation prosperous and 
 happy. In 1856, a Charter of liberties was granted 
 by the Sultan, Abdul Medjid, in which it was 
 provided that full liberty of worship should be 
 granted to every religious profession ; that no one 
 should be forced to change his religion; that no 
 
Vui. PREFACE. 
 
 legal documents should acknowledge any inferiority 
 in any class of Turkish subjects, whether in con- 
 sequence of differences of religion, of race, or of 
 language; and that all foreigners might possess 
 landed property, while obeying the law and paying 
 the taxes. As might be expected, among a people 
 of such powerful and long cherished prejudices 
 against the people of all other forms of faith, and 
 so jealous of their own exclusiveness being invaded, 
 the charter of liberties has not yet been fully 
 realized throughout the Empire. But its principles 
 are winning their way, and making themselves felt 
 even in distant parts. In fact, no country in the 
 world, perhaps, ever made so great a progress in so 
 short a time as w r e see in Turkey and in Egypt 
 especially if we bear in mind the character of the 
 people, and the difficulties which surround the 
 Sultan and his government. There is still much 
 corruption and vice among the governing classes 
 but an immense improvement has taken place in 
 the populations of Turkey, and especially in that 
 of the Christians, as well as in the material wealth 
 and prosperity of the Empire. The intolerance 
 and invidious distinctions which once marked the 
 treatment of the Christians by the Mohammedans 
 are fast disappearing. Acts of tyranny and op- 
 pression on the part of the Turkish authorities 
 becoming rarer every day ; and in many parts of 
 
 Umpire they cannot be committed. 1 
 prop -ocure ; i' more cijii, 
 
 I'd, and C!i. 
 
 gradually Mohanm, , ail 
 
 branches of local and provincial uuininiMratinii , 
 
PREFACE. IX. 
 
 and in even some of the highest offices of the State. 
 The Sultan and the Khedive visit Europe, and in 
 England, especially, they take note of our institu- 
 tions, and of our civil, political, and social condition, 
 go back to their own dominions, express their 
 admiration of what they have seen, and send their 
 sons and successors here, that they may learn to do 
 as we do. In Egypt, the Suez Canal, a work of 
 prodigious magnitude, long thought of, but deemed 
 to be impossible, or next to it, has been completed, 
 under the sanction and by the aid of the Khedive, 
 with an eye to the attraction of European people 
 and intercourse, and the drawing closer of the ties 
 which unite Egypt with the European States. In 
 Turkey, a system of railways has been projected 
 and commenced, not only to bring the several 
 provinces and peoples of the Empire into closer 
 intercourse and co-operation, but to bring into 
 closer proximity the Christian Empires adjoining 
 it on the north and north-west ; and, therefore, 
 with Europe at large. All this is being effected 
 by Anglo-Saxon money, Anglo- Saxon skill, and 
 Anglo- Saxon enterprise. And now there is put 
 forward a project for a railway from Alexandretta 
 to Bey rout, where, as well as at Damascus, Aleppo, 
 Jaffa, Nazareth, and other places in Syria, and the 
 Holy Land, the Anglo-Saxons of England and 
 America are establishing schools and colleges, for 
 which, at the request of England's heir to the 
 throne, they have obtained the sanction and pro- 
 tection of the Sultan, who, in a firman some time 
 since issued, says, " As the promotion of science in 
 my sublime Empire is most indispensable, and 
 
Xll. PREFACE. 
 
 merit interposed, the British Colonies, alone, will, 
 within the next fifty years, have a population of 
 more than 60,000,000, and if we add to these 
 the ever-growing population of America, now about 
 four times that of the British Colonies all Anglo- 
 Saxon to say nothing of England, North Germany, 
 and the other nations that come of the same stock, 
 the mind is almost overwhelmed in the contem- 
 plation of the immense numbers of the race that 
 will occupy a considerable portion of both hemi- 
 spheres ; and Isaiah's glorious prophecy (chapter 
 Ix.) lies spread open before us " Who are these that 
 fly as a cloud, and as the doves to their windows ? 
 Surely, the Isles shall wait for me, and the ships 
 of Tarshish first ; to bring my sons from far, and 
 my daughters from the ends of the earth." The 
 promise to Abraham is " And in thee and in thy 
 seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed." 
 It remains for us to make ourselves the means of 
 blessing, by our example as well as by our teach- 
 ing. The responsibility is a great and a solemn one ; 
 and when we recognise ourselves as the children 
 of faithful Abraham, we shall be more sensible of 
 it than we now are: "for the work of righteous- 
 ness shall be peace ; and the effect of righteousness 
 quietness and assurance for ever." 
 
THE 
 
 ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 IN THE 
 
 INTRODUCTORY CHAPTER. 
 
 I KNOW not whether it has struck others as anything 
 remarkable, that so large a number of professing 
 Christians in the United Kingdom, the British 
 Colonies, France, Germany, America, and other parts 
 of the world, should have adopted a system and united 
 themselves in a body, the foundation of which is 
 obviously and indisputably laid in JUDAISM using 
 this word in its widest sense, as equivalent to 
 ISEAELITISM. To me, there is in the circumstance 
 something extraordinary. 
 
 Without entering into the moot question of the origin 
 of Freemasonry, I may be permitted to say, that much 
 labour has been thrown away, as it seems to me, in 
 attempts to identify ancient peoples with Freemasonry, 
 upon no better proofs than those afforded by the fact, 
 that they inculcated those obligations of morality and 
 beneficence which are characteristics of the Craft, and 
 that they had initiations into secret rites and mys- 
 teries. Our knowledge of Freemasonry, as a system, or 
 institution, carries us back to no very remote times, 
 but plainly, as I submit, fixes its origin in Christian 
 times and amongst Christian people. How comes it 
 to pass, then, that the foundation and framework of 
 Freemasonry should be of a purely Jewish character ? 
 Its traditions, its ceremonies, its ritual, all bear the 
 impress of, and are, in fact, rooted in Judaism. Chris- 
 tianity, as such, is unknown in our lodges ; but 
 Judaism is recognised and accepted ; and important 
 
2 THE ISRAELITES FOUND. 
 
 lessons of faith, and morality are deduced from it. The 
 Teutonic race especially the Saxon branch of it is 
 characterised "by great tenacity in the maintenance of 
 gpinions and principles that have been deliberately 
 formed aiid adopted, and especially in the maintenance 
 of religious opinions and convictions ; and no revolu- 
 tion or reformation has ever been effected amongst 
 them, in either civil or religious affairs, until after 
 long conflicts and much suffering. However loosely 
 many hold both political and religious opinions, there 
 are comparatively few amongst those who may be 
 thought to exercise any influence on public opinion 
 who would voluntarily and deliberately deny or 
 repudiate their political or their religious convictions, 
 especially the latter. The question then presses it- 
 self In what way are we to account for the striking 
 fact, that multitudes of Christians have united them- 
 selves together in a solemn bond, the basis of which is 
 laid in Jewish history and traditions ? Can it be 
 accounted for upon the mere presumption, that 
 Christians, in common with Jews, revere and hold 
 sacred the Jewish Scriptures ? I think not ; for 
 Christians do not, of course, revere and regarcj as less 
 sacred the Christian Scriptures; and though they 
 might and ought to do much to live in harmony and to 
 co-operate in all good works with their Jewish 
 brethren, the motive and disposition to unite with 
 them must be extraordinary to induce them to put their 
 own religious attachments and usages aside, and to 
 adopt those of the Jews. We hear, too, occasionally, 
 that there are in the Craft those who do not attach any 
 sacredness to either the Jewish or the Christian Scrip- 
 tures, but who regard what the great majority receive 
 as authentic history, as only so many myths, or, at 
 best, exaggerated or magnified traditions. Yet these, 
 like the Christian brethren, make no scruple in accept- 
 ing obligations which mainly rest upon a Jewish 
 foundation. I do not pretend to be able to solve this 
 problem, which seems to me to be full of interest, and 
 to point, possibly, to a conclusion of high importance 
 a conclusion which I have attempted in some measure 
 to elucidate in the following pages. 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 3 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 ANCIENT ISEAEL. 
 
 NOTHING need be said on behalf of such an enquiry 
 as that I propose. Apart from the interest it must 
 possess for all who have noticed the connexion between 
 the Craft and the history of God's ancient people, and 
 who feel the importance of obtaining as thorough a 
 knowledge as can be obtained of the meaning of those 
 prophecies which relate to the future of a race with so 
 many of whom we are associated in the bonds of 
 brotherhood, we are called upon, individually, in the 
 course of our Masonic advancement,, to regard, as 
 amongst the peculiar objects of our research, those 
 things which will the better enable us to " estimate the 
 wonderful works of the Almighty." Need I ask 
 whether the history of Israel, and the many prophecies 
 pointing more or less clearly to its future, are not 
 amongst the most wonderful works of the Almighty, 
 as demonstrating the exercise of His moral government, 
 the maintenance of His covenant promises, and the un- 
 changeableness of His divine purpose in the redemp- 
 tion of mankind ? Believing this to be so I venture 
 to hope that none of my brethren will object to a care- 
 ful consideration of the subject. In treating it, I shall 
 take two things as proved beyond doubt, (1) That 
 the history of the conquest, by Assyria, of the ten 
 tribes, or the kingdom of Israel or Ephraim, as we 
 have it called in the Old Testament Scriptures, is an 
 authentic history ; and (2), that the prophecies of the 
 Old Testament, relating to this extraordinary people, 
 have been, or will be fulfilled. A brief review of that 
 history is necessary to the understanding of our 
 subject. 
 
 Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob governed their respective 
 families with unlimited parental authority. They were 
 powerful princes, as the Emirs of the Nomads are 
 to the present day. The families and dependants 
 formed very large bodies, and he who was the head of 
 them was quite independent, owing allegiance to none, 
 
4 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 but forming alliances with other princes, and even 
 with kings. For their own vassals they were the 
 priests, the chiefs, and the judges ; they exercised, in 
 fact, all the functions of sacerdotal, civil, and military 
 autocrats. The twelve sons of Jacob appear to have 
 ruled their several families in like manner, but when 
 their descendants had so far increased as to form tribes, 
 each tribe had a prince as its ruler. Originally, this 
 office appears to have been hereditary, belonging to the 
 eldest son of the founder of the tribe, but, afterwards, 
 as the tribes increased in number, it became elective. 
 The tribes were subdivided into Families or Houses 
 clans the rulers of which were denominated u Heads 
 of Houses, or Fathers," " Heads of Thousands," &c., 
 but they were in rank subordinate to the princes. 
 This kind of government exists to the present day 
 among the Nomads, especially the Bedouin Arabs, 
 who call their princes, Emirs, and their heads of clans 
 Sheicks. The Emirs have their secretaries, answering 
 to the Soterim, or Scribes, among the Hebrews, who 
 sustained an important part in the government of the 
 people. 
 
 This patriarchal form of government seems to have 
 been maintained by the Hebrews while they dwelt in 
 Egypt, where they were treated as guests, rather than 
 as subjects, until the entrance of a foreign dynasty of 
 inonarchs, who either not knowing or not caring for 
 the services which one of their ancestors had rendered 
 to the nation, looked upon them as intruders, and sub- 
 jected them to the cruel treatment of bondsmen. The 
 time of their deliverance at length arrived, and He 
 who had convenanted with their fathers to be their 
 God, to give them the land of Canaan as an ever- 
 lasting possession, and to make them the witnesses of 
 His Almighty power and grace (Genesis xvii. 4-9 
 xviii. 18, xxii. 18), in order to secure His great and 
 beneficent purpose of human redemption, so changed 
 their civil polity as to unite more closely the whole 
 people ; and the knowledge and worship of God was so 
 intimately connected with the political structure of the 
 nation that the one could not be maintained without 
 the other. Jehovah assumed a marked and visible 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 5 
 
 relation to the people, becoming their law-giver, 
 supreme judge, and king, appointing judges and 
 magistrates, making peace and war, and receiving the 
 half-shekel, as a tribute, for revenue. We call this 
 form of Government by the distinctive appellation of a 
 Theocracy. The laws were unalterable (Deut. \v. 1 
 and 2, xii. 32) ; and without the sanction of Jehovah, 
 made known by Urim and Thummim, no measure of 
 importance could be undertaken. The Tabernacle and 
 the Temple were regarded as the palace of the Great 
 King, the priests and Levites as His attendants, and 
 the sacrifices, the libations of wine, and the shew- 
 bread as the daily provision for His household. It is 
 only by taking this view of the Hebrew government 
 that we can understand the reason for various pre- 
 scribed laws and institutions under that dispensation. 
 As soon as the people had taken possession of the 
 land promised to them, they exhibited a desire to 
 return to their ancient form of society, and this they 
 were permitted to do, under such modifications as 
 rendered it compatible with the Theocratic character 
 to which we have referred. They had the princes of 
 tribes, and, under them, the princes of families, or 
 commanders of hundreds. The heads of the respective 
 tribes presided over their affairs, administered justice 
 in many cases, and led the troops in time of war ; 
 while the heads of families formed a council in such 
 matters of policy as affected their particular districts, 
 subject to the decision of the prince, in civil and 
 criminal inquiries, and commanded under him in the 
 field. These heads of tribes and of families consti- 
 tuted the national senate, whose deliberations guided 
 the administration of affairs in 'all cases of difficulty, 
 and thus formed the bond of a federative society. 
 Each tribe composed one entire political community, 
 and these, in some respects, acted as independent 
 nations, sometimes alone, and sometimes partly in con- 
 junction with those who made common cause with 
 them against their enemies. Nevertheless, Jehovah 
 was the King of the whole people (1 Sam. xii. 12), 
 who had one common temple, one common oracle, one 
 common high priest, the prime minister of the king ; a 
 
6 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 common learned class who possessed cities in all the 
 tribes, and a common law of church and state. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE HEBREW MONARCHY AND ITS DIVISION. 
 
 THE advances made in the art of government by the 
 Israelites are very marked, and one can hardly avoid, even 
 in the brief glance we have taken, comparing it with 
 the progress in the art of government among ourselves. 
 They did not rest in the patriarchal form. As soon as 
 circumstances permitted, they were accustomed, first 
 to aristocratic rule, or government by a few. They had 
 thereafter the democratic principle introduced the 
 people delegating their power, for both counsel and 
 judgment, to men who acted in their name. At 
 length the jealousies and disunion of the tribes, the 
 effeminacy and cowardice of the people, their dis- 
 position to neglect their Divine Ruler, and the 
 degeneracy of Samuel's sons, who had been appointed 
 subordinate judges or deputies, culminated in a revolt 
 against their invisible and Divine King, and they 
 resolved to have a king, such as other nations had, 
 who might lead them to battle and victory (1 Sam. 
 viii.) . Samuel, after pointing out the many and serious 
 evils which might result from thus raising one of 
 themselves to the supreme power, presented to them 
 Saul, of the tribe of Benjamin, the smallest in Israel, 
 and of a family which was the smallest of the tribe, 
 and he was elected king of the people (1 Sam. x. 24 ; 
 xi. 15) . We need not advert to the character of Saul's 
 reign, further than to say that he was victorious over 
 all the surrounding enemies of the people, that he 
 administered civil affairs without aiming at any royal 
 splendour, and that he restrained the tendency of the 
 people to idolatrous practices ; but that, failing to 
 adapt himself to the theocratic nature of the Hebrew 
 Constitution, he proved himself unfit to be the founder 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 7 
 
 of a royal house. The kingdom was transferred to 
 David, a shepherd boy of the tribe of Judah, which 
 Jacob had predicted should rule, notwithstanding that 
 this eminence, by right of primogeniture, belonged to 
 Reuben. David, however, was not, as Saul was, 
 elected by the people. He was by Divine command 
 anointed king by Samuel, on the prophet's visit to 
 Bethlehem, in which David's family dwelt, and after- 
 wards he was chosen king over the house of Judah, 
 alone, while Ish-bosheth, the son of Saul, became king 
 over the rest of the tribes. The wars between the two 
 peoples were fierce and long, but after a reign of seven 
 years and six months over the tribe of Judah, the 
 other tribes submitted to David at Hebron, and he was 
 anointed king over all Israel (2 Sam. v.). 
 
 The reign of David was a glorious one, for, under- 
 standing and keeping in mind his Divine mission, he 
 regarded himself as the vassal of Jehovah. The Lord 
 found in him " a man after His own heart " that is, 
 he realised the true spirit of the theocracy, and effected 
 those reforms in the affairs of government and of 
 public worship which were calculated to awaken and 
 keep alive in the minds and affections of the people a 
 sincere and exclusive adoration of Jehovah. His arms 
 were victorious in every quarter, the borders of Israel 
 were, in consonance with ancient prophecy, extended 
 to the Euphrates, and all the neighbouring peoples 
 were inspired with reverence or fear for the God of 
 Israel. But his desire to build a temple for theworship of 
 the true and living God Most High was not permitted 
 to be realised. That singular honour and glory was 
 reserved for Solomon, his son and successor, whose 
 reign was the golden era of the Hebrew monarchy. As 
 the Misses Rothschild beautifully remark (Hist, and 
 Lit. of the Israelites, i. 413), " Like the Augustan age 
 of Rome, the time of Solomon seemed to combine the 
 power and the splendour of foregone and succeeding 
 generations. Its brilliancy and magnificence rejoiced 
 the hearts of all Israel, and dazzled the strangers of 
 distant lands. Every trace of their being a people 
 rescued from Egyptian slavery and settled in a con- 
 quered land, after violent feuds, had vanished ; and 
 
8 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 no sign of future reverses or humiliations clouded the 
 horizon. The Hebrew commonwealth was in the very 
 noon-day of its happiness. Solomon, 'the peaceful 
 one,' or Jedadiah, 'the darling of the Lord,' was to 
 bring glory and power to the well-established empire. 
 And he did so. But glorious as Solomon's reign com- 
 menced and continued for some years, it at length 
 degenerated. The well-governed and nourishing com- 
 monwealth was changed into a kingdom, menaced by 
 both foreign and domestic foes, and was tainted by the 
 grossest idolatry. The licentious worship of Astarte, 
 and the detestable rites of Chemosh, Milcom, and 
 Moloch were introduced and almost universally pre- 
 vailed, and, after a reign of nearly forty years, this 
 once wise and powerful monarch died, uuhappy and 
 piteously, having passed from the summit of earthly 
 happiness to the depth of human misery." 
 
 At Solomon's death thejdngdom collapsed. Reho- 
 boanr, his son and successor, by his inordinate pre- 
 tentions and galling menaces, inflamed the discontent 
 and disaffection which the oppressive character of the 
 latter years of Solomon's reign had created, and Israel 
 rebelled, Judah and Benjamin alone adhering to Heho- 
 boam. For some time previously, jealousy and rivalry 
 had existed between the tribes of Judah and Joseph, 
 the two most powerful in the commonwealth. The 
 latter inherited a double portion, being divided into 
 two, Ephraim and Manasseh, who valued themselves 
 upon their descent from such an ancestor as Joseph, 
 who had been so markedly and honourably dis- 
 tinguished from his brethren in the prophetic blessings 
 pronounced by Moses and Jacob ; and they were 
 perpetually struggling for the pre-eminence which they 
 ultimately attained to, Ephraim being represented as 
 all Israel, and becoming another name for the kingdom. 
 
 From the time of the revolt there were two separate 
 and district kingdoms, governed each by its own 
 monarch, often at war with each other, and dis- 
 tinguished in the sacred annals and in the prophets as 
 JUDAH ; and ISRAEL, or EPHRAIM. 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE TWO KINGDOMS. 
 
 WE have now to look at the Tribes of Israel as 
 divided into two separate kingdoms ; one constituted 
 of the tribes of Judah and Benjamin, the other of the 
 Ten tribes who had revolted. The kingdom formed by 
 the latter was distinguished by the names of " Israel," 
 " Ephraim," and " The House of Isaac ;" the former 
 was known ^as " Judah," or the Jews. Sometimes, 
 indeed, it is called " The House of Israel," but when 
 so, the revolted tribes are called " All Israel," or " The 
 whole House of Israel." As Mr. Bullock observes, 
 (Smith's Diet. 899), "the disaffection of Ephraim and 
 the northern tribes having grown in secret, under the 
 prosperous but burthensome reign of Solomon, broke 
 out at the critical moment of that great monarch's 
 death. It was just then that Ephraim, the centre of 
 the movement, found in Jeroboam an instrument pre- 
 pared to give expression to the rivalry of centuries, 
 with sufficient ability and application to raise him to 
 the highest station, with the stain of treason on his 
 name, and with the bitter recollections of an exile in 
 his mind." Thus was the great and flourishing king- 
 dom which David had enlarged and consolidated split 
 into two, and each of them unhappily started the 
 one immediately, and the other soon afterwards on a 
 downward course, because a faithless and a sinful one. 
 The wonderful works of the Almighty, which had been 
 for a period of 630 years wrought on their behalf, had 
 made but a shallow impression on their minds and 
 hearts. The splendid temple, with its magnificent and 
 attractive services, into which music, at once exciting 
 'the imagination and soothing the feelings, so largely 
 entered 
 
 " The heaven-breath' d hymns stealing up the air, 
 While surges of harmonious sound 
 From cymbal, trump, and dulcimer, 
 In solemn undulations rolled 
 Around the pillar' d courts, at even, 
 High chaunts, in which the minstrel king foretold 
 The peaceful glories of a sinless reign*" 
 
10 THE ISRAELITES FOtfND 
 
 was now lost to those who had abandoned the house 
 of David ; and Jeroboam, the monarch, thinking he 
 might compensate for the loss, raised temples at Bethel 
 and at Dan ; one in the south, and the other in the 
 north of his new kingdom. These, however, were not 
 consecrated to the worship of the true God, but to the 
 worship of golden calves, representing, no doubt, the 
 Egyptian Apis and Mnevis, who were proclaimed to be 
 the gods who had brought Israel up out of the land of 
 Egypt. A melancholy event that, in the career of 
 God's chosen people ; and the eighteen kings who 
 reigned over the kingdom of Israel, for the space of 
 about 240 years, followed, for the most part, the 
 example set by Jeroboam. Ahab, under the influence 
 of his wife, Jezebel, multiplied the objects of idolatrous 
 worship, by introducing the gods of the surrounding 
 nations. A multitude of the priests and prophets of 
 Baal were brought in and maintained, and idolatry, in 
 fts grossest forms, took the place of the pure worship 
 of the true God, the priests and Levites being driven 
 to take refuge in Judah. The kingdom pursued, with 
 few interruptions, its downward course of impiety and 
 profligacy until it had filled up the cup of its iniquity. 
 The pictures drawn of its religious, political, and 
 social condition are truly appalling. The time of the 
 end had come. The kingdom was first made tributary 
 to Assyria, and the principal inhabitants were trans- 
 ported to the river Kur, which mingles its waters with 
 the Araxes, and empties itself into the Caspian Sea. 
 After the lapse of a few years, during which the suffer- 
 ings of the remaining people, occasioned by the siege of 
 Samaria, appear to have been horrible in the extreme. 
 Shalmanezer carried away the rest of the tribes into 
 Asshur that is, Assyria and to Halah, to the river 
 Habor or Chebar, and to Gozan, north-western pro- 
 vinces of Assyria and Media. Thus " Ephraim," or 
 " The Kingdom of Israel," was utterly extinguished, 
 253 years after the revolt, and 722 B.C. 
 
 The kingdom of Judah does not present so early nor 
 so nearly uninterrupted a course of apostacy and 
 idolatry, nor, therefore, so rapid a growth of vice and 
 profligacy, as did its sister kingdom. In accordance 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 11 
 
 with the Divine promise given to David, the sceptre 
 never passed out of his family. Many of the kings 
 were isolators and rebels, but there were interposed 
 those of better views, who denounced and punished 
 idolatry, re-established theocracy in the hearts of their 
 subjects, by renewing the services of the temple, re- 
 stored the knowledge and worship of God,and reformed, 
 though but partially, the moral and social condition of 
 the people. Under most of the kings, however, all the 
 restraints which the law imposed were broken and set 
 at naught. Altars were erected to the gods of the 
 heathen, the temple was altered to the Syrian model, 
 and afterwards closed ; and neither kings nor people 
 regarded either Jehovah, the law, or the prophets. 
 After the reign of the good Hezekiah, who restored the 
 worship of God, re-opened the temple, abolished 
 idolatry, and provided for the instruction and moral 
 improvement of his people, the kingdom hastened to 
 ruin. In the reign of Manasseh, the son and successor 
 of Hezekiah, which extended over more than half a 
 century, there was the greatest spread of idolatry and 
 of all the vices which accompany idolatry the most 
 cruel persecution of the faithful, and the most out- 
 rageous profanation of the sanctuary ever known. He 
 seduced the people to do more evil than was to be 
 found in the nations whom the Lord had destroyed be- 
 fore the children of Israel. There was a ray of light in 
 the reign of Josiah $ the book of the law, which had 
 probably been built into a wall of the temple, to 
 conceal it from the destruction threatened byManasseh, 
 was found, and the temple and worship were purified ; 
 but the darkness returned, and again overspread the 
 land, under Jehoahaz, Josiah's son, whose reign was 
 short and disastrous. The country was subdued by 
 Pharaoh-Necho, the great monarch of Egypt, who 
 carried away Jehoahaz, placing his elder brother, 
 Eliakim, whom he named Jehoiakim, on the throne. 
 Jehoiakim, who was probably the worst king that ever 
 reigned in Judah, held the throne but eleven years. 
 Judah was then invaded by Nebuchadnezzar, the king 
 of Babylon, who, marching to Jerusalem, seized part of 
 the furniture of the temple as booty, and carried away 
 
12 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 as hostages many of the sons of the' Hebrew nobility 
 amongst whom were Daniel and his three friends, 
 who were employed in the service of his court. 
 
 Thus commenced the Babylonian captivity, which, 
 according to the prophecies of Jeremiah (xxv. 1-14 ; 
 xxix. 10), was to last for seventy years. Jehoiakim was 
 re-established on the throne by the Babylonian prince : 
 but relying, probably, upon assistance from Egypt, he 
 rebelled, after three years, against Babylon, and dying, 
 Jehoiakin, his son, raised himself to the throne, but 
 held it only for three months, when he surrendered to 
 the Chaldeans, who had besieged Jerusalem. The 
 money of the royal treasury and the golden utensils of 
 the temple, procured by Solomon, were carried away to 
 Babylon, and the whole court, with the nobles and 
 men of wealth, and their wives, children, and servants, 
 were led into captivity to the river Chebar, only the 
 lower class of people being left in the land. Zedekiah, 
 a brother of Jehoiakim, who was placed on the throne 
 as the vassal of Babylon, after a reign of nine years, re- 
 nounced his allegiance to his powerful lord, and entered 
 into an alliance with the king of Egypt. That faithless 
 power, however, deserted him in his extremity. The 
 siege of Jerusalem was renewed, the city was taken, 
 and everything valuable in the temple being seized, the 
 sacred edifice was set fire to, with the rest .of the city, 
 the fortifications of which were thrown down. The 
 remaining inhabitants were carried away, and the 
 leaders of the revolt put to death at Riblah, the rest 
 being forced into exile, Gedaliah being appointed 
 governor over those who remained. But the treachery 
 of Ishmael, a prince of the royal house, who, with his 
 dependants, murdered Gedaliah with the Hebrews and 
 Chaldeans, attached to him, evoked the vengeance of 
 the conquerors, and the land was entirely bereaved of 
 its inhabitants, and reduced to a state of desolation, 
 as the prophets had foretold. Thus, about 387 years 
 after the revolt of the ten tribes, and 134 years after 
 they had been carried away by the Assyrians, the 
 kingdom of Judah was visited with a similar punish- 
 ment to that which had befallen her sister Israel, 
 B.C. 588. 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 13 
 
 It is not possible to read the history of Judah as it is 
 written in the Hebrew annals, and especially as it is to 
 be gathered from the prophetic writings, and not see 
 that the apostacy, profligacy , and enormous wickedness 
 which characterized the great majority both of kings 
 and people exposed them to the righteous punishment 
 of their abandoned God. In this kingdom, as in that 
 of Israel, a succession of bold, honest, and inspired 
 prophets reproved, warned, and threatened kings and 
 people alike, and a return to the service of the true 
 God was always rewarded by national restoration and 
 prosperity. But kings, nobles, priests, and people 
 pursued their downward course. As described by 
 Isaiah, " the whole head became sick, and the whole 
 heart faint. From the sole of the foot to the head 
 there was no soundness in it ; but wounds, and bruises, 
 and putrifying sores." Side by side with a wanton 
 contempt of true religion, there was an utter disregard 
 of all moral obligations. The " princes were rebels and 
 a gang of thieves ;" " every one loves bribes and follows 
 after rewards ; they judge not the fatherless, nor does 
 the cause of the widow come before them." exclaimed 
 the faithful and fervid Isaiah ; and the prophets 
 Jeremiah, Ezekiel, Joel, Amos, Hosea, Micah, and 
 Zephaniah, in their varied utterances, confirm the 
 melancholy description. But, as the author of the 
 second book of Chronicles says " They mocked the 
 messengers of God, and despised His words, and mis- 
 used His prophets, until the wrath of the Lord arose 
 against His people, till there was no remedy [or heal- 
 ing]. Therefore He brought upon them the King of 
 the Chaldees. He gave them all into his hand, and all 
 the vessels of the house of God, and the treasures of 
 the house of the Lord, and the treasures of the king 
 and of his princes. And they burnt the house of God, 
 and brake down the wall of Jerusalem, and burnt all 
 the palaces thereof with fire. And they who had 
 escaped from the sword, carried he away to Babylon, 
 where they were were servants to him and his sons " 
 Cch. xxxvi. 15-20). As Israel had been destroyed for 
 her manifold and incorrigible wickedness, so was the 
 judgment now brought upon Judah. Her captivity, 
 
14 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 however, was to be unlike that of Israel, for it was to 
 be for the term of 70 years, only (Jer. xxv. 11 ; xxix. 
 10) ; and in the first year of Cyrus, king of Persia, the 
 return from the captivity took place, in accordance 
 with the Divine promise the only instance to be 
 found in history in which a nation, having run its 
 career of progress and decline, and fallen at last 
 through its vices, has ever risen again. 
 
 After the return, the reformation, or, rather, the 
 restoration, of the Jewish Church effected through 
 Ezra,the scribe, the temple having been rebuilt through 
 the pious zeal and unwearied labours of Zerubbabel 
 the prince, Jeshua the high priest, and Haggai and 
 Zachariah the prophets marks a new era in the 
 history of the Jews, and affords one of the most 
 striking proofs of the special providence of God that 
 the world has ever heard of. Sfehemiah completed the 
 work which Zerubbabel and his compatriots had so far 
 effected. He obtained from Axtaxerxes permission to 
 return to Jerusalem for the space of twelve years, and 
 to rebuild the walls of the sacred city, which still lay 
 in ruins. The work was carried on, in spite of the 
 persistent opposition of the Samaritans, and was finally 
 completed. The kingdom of Judah, thus restored, 
 continued, under various vicissitudes and much suffer- 
 ing, to the time of Vespasian (A.D. 70), when it was 
 swept with the besom of destruction, and its people 
 were scattered throughout all lands, in which they now 
 wander as strangers, finding no rest for the sole of 
 their foot, and preserving themselves as a people 
 separate from all others. They have not been utterly 
 destroyed, though a full end has been made of their 
 enemies. The Egyptians, the Edomites, the Moabites, 
 the Assyrians, the Babylonians, and the Romans, 
 though some of the mightiest monarchies that evei 
 existed, have no representative on earth; while the 
 Jews, oppressed and vanquished, banished and en- 
 slaved, and spoiled evermore, have survived them wll, 
 and to this hour overspread the world. Of all the 
 nations around Judea, the Persians alone, who restored 
 them from the Babylonish captivity, yet remain a 
 kingdom. 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS, 15 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 ISRAEL IS CARRIED AWAY, BUT IS TO BE RESTORED. 
 
 THE utterances of deep anguish found in those 
 eloquent and touching strains which come down to us 
 as the " Lamentations of Jeremiah," bring vividly 
 before us the awful change which had passed over the 
 beautiful land occupied by the two nations, Israel and 
 Judah. The people had been carried captive into 
 distant and strange countries ; the towns and villages 
 were so devastated that lions and other beasts of prey 
 multiplied in the land ; the fortifications and walls of 
 the capitals, Samaria and Jerusalem, were thrown 
 down, heaps of ruins marked the spots where the royal 
 palaces and the buildings of the princes and elders had 
 seen many a day of rejoicing and revelry ; and the 
 sacred edifice, which had survived the faith and piety 
 it was intended to foster, was consigned to the flames. 
 The prophet, looking beyond the devastation of his 
 own nation, extended his sympathies to Israel, and 
 forgetting in its present sad condition the bitterness 
 and hostility which had existed between the two 
 nations, saw only their common ruin, and his pathetic 
 lamentations embraced them both " The Lord hath 
 swallowed up all the habitations of Jacob, and hath 
 not pitied ; He hath thrown down in his wrath the 
 strongholds of the daughters of Judah ; He hath 
 brought down to the ground ; He hath polluted the 
 kingdom and the princes thereof; He hath cut off, in 
 
 fierce anger, all the horn of Israel The 
 
 Lord was an enemy ; He hath swallowed up Israel, 
 He hath swallowed up all her palaces ; He hath 
 destroyed his strongholds, and hath increased in the 
 daughter of Judah mourning and lamentation ; He 
 hath cast off his altar, He hath abhored his sanctuary, 
 He hath given up into the hand of the enemy the walls 
 of her palaces ; He hath made the rampart and the 
 wall to lament ; her gates are sunk into the ground ; 
 He hath destroyed and broken her bars ; her kings and 
 her princes are among the Gentiles. Mine eyes do fill 
 
16 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 with, tears, my bowels are troubled, my liver is poured 
 upon the earth for the destruction of the daughter 
 of my people" (Lam. ii.). What a land! what a 
 mourning ! 
 
 But how could such a condition of things be brought 
 about, while the promises made to the fathers remained 
 on record ? Had not God promised to give the land to 
 Abraham and to his seed " for ever " " for an ever- 
 lasting possession" (Gen. xiii. 15 ; xvii. 8)? Yes; 
 and these promises were renewed to Isaac (xxvi. 3), 
 and to Jacob (xlviii. 4). How are we to reconcile the 
 facts with the promises ? There can be no more doubt 
 that the promises were made than that the land was 
 desolated and the people deported in to distant countries, 
 various idolatrous peoples being sent into Israel, which 
 is now trodden down by the foot of strangers, who 
 wander through it as the children of the promise 
 wander through strange lands. " Is God a man that he 
 should lie, or the son of man that he should repent ?" 
 No, " Let God be true, and every man a liar." In 
 Him "there is no variableness, neither shadow of 
 turning." He will " perform the truth to Jacob and 
 the mercy to Abraham, which He has sworn to our 
 fathers from the days of old" (Micah vii. 20). As 
 truly as the threatening of punishment, in the 
 desolation of their land and the scattering of them- 
 selves throughout the earth, has been fulfilled as it is 
 written on the pages of history, and as we have it 
 before our eyes from day to day so also will the 
 promises of pardon and restoration, and future and 
 everlasting blessedness follow. " Fear not, thou, my 
 servant, Jacob, and be not dismayed, Israel, for 
 behold I will save thee from afar off, and thy seed from 
 the land of captivity ; I will make a full end of all the 
 nations whither I have driven thee, but I will not 
 make a full end of thee, but correct thee in measure, 
 yet will I not utterly cut thee off" (Jer. xlvi. 27, 28). 
 " I will sift the house of Israel among all nations, like 
 as corn is sifted in a sieve, yet shall not the least grain 
 
 fall upon the earth Behold, the day 
 
 come, saith the Lord, .... and I will bring 
 again the captivity of my people Israel, and they shall 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 17 
 
 build the waste cities and inhabit them, and they shall 
 plant vineyards and drink the wine thereof ; they shall 
 also make gardens, and eat the fruit of them. And I 
 will plant them in their own land, and they shall no 
 more be pulled up out of their land which I have given 
 them, saith the Lord God " (Amos ix.). It is herein 
 that the word and faithfulness of God will be vindi- 
 cated. " It shall come to pass in that day, the Lord 
 shall set his hand again the second time to recover the 
 remnant of his people, which shall be left, from 
 Assyria, and from Egypt, and from Pathros, and from 
 Gush, and from Elam, and from Shinar, and from 
 Hamath, and from the islands of the sea. And he 
 shall set up an ensign for the nations, and shall 
 assemble the outcasts of Israel, and gather together the 
 dispersed of Judah from the four corners of the earth. 
 The envy also of Ephraim shall depart, and the 
 adversaries of Judah shall be cut off; Ephraim shall 
 not envy Judah, and Judah shall not vex Ephraim . . 
 . . . and there shall be a highway for the remnant of 
 His people, which shall be left, from Assyria ; like as 
 it was to Israel in the day when he came up out of the 
 land of Egypt" (Isaiah xi. 11-16). See also Isaiah 
 xxvii. 12 ; Jer. iii. 18-23 ; Ezek. xxxvii. 21-25 ; Amos 
 ix. 14, 15 ; Obad. 15-20 ; &c. 
 
 I have quoted and referred to these passages, in order 
 to show that the restoration of Judah and Israel to the 
 land that was promised them for " an everlasting 
 possession " does not rest upon any casual expression 
 or ambiguous promise, but upon many expressions and 
 promises that are clear, explicit, and incontestable; and 
 I take it that no one who has read history, which so 
 demonstrably shows the fulfilment of the threatenings of 
 punishment and the dispersion of Israel and Judah, can 
 doubt the ultimate and literal fulfilment of the promises 
 of their restoration to the land of Canaan, and their 
 establishment and glory there. The remnant of Judah 
 we know. They are amongst us, as they are amongst 
 all the nations of which we have knowledge. They are 
 with us, although they are not of us ; and we can 
 count four or five millions of them, who, surviving the 
 persecutions and sufferings of many ages, still cling to 
 
 
18 THE ISRAELITES FOUND. 
 
 Moses, and say, " If I forget thee, Jerusalem, let my 
 right hand forget her cunning ! Let my tongue cleave 
 to the roof of my mouth, if I do not remember thee ; 
 and if I prefer not Jerusalem above my chief joy " 
 (Ps. cxxxvii. 5, 6). Everywhere, their identity may 
 be recognised. They retain their traditions, their cere- 
 monies, their traits of nationality , of exclusiveness, and 
 of type. They are to be found in every part of the 
 world in Europe, from Norway to Gibraltar ; in 
 Africa, from Algiers to the Cape of Good Hope ; in 
 Asia, from Cochin to the Caucasus, from Jaffa to 
 Pekin ; in America, from Monte Video to Quebec. 
 Everywhere, they live, as here, separate from other 
 people in their usages and worship ; and they have 
 given proofs of their power of acclimatisation under 
 the tropics, where people of European origin have 
 always failed to perpetuate themselves. These are of 
 Judah the two tribes. But where is Israel the ten 
 tribes ? That is a question which has occupied men's 
 minds for centuries ; and there is no end of the dis-, 
 coveries that have been made of the hiding-places of 
 these lost tribes. That they exist we know, for " the 
 sure word of prophecy "has said that though they are 
 sifted amongst all nations not a grain shall fall to the 
 ground. Did they return with Judah the two tribes 
 when they went up from Babylon, and with them 
 re- occupy the land ? We have 110 evidence of such a 
 return. No doubt, while the Jews were captives in 
 Ba,bylon some few from the other tribes may have come 
 down and become united with them, but the nation did 
 not do so. After Judah had returned, Samaria, the 
 once capital of Israel, continued in possession of the 
 Gentile people, who had been sent thither from the 
 north-east, and who had united the worship of Jehovah 
 with that of the false gods, and between whom and 
 the Jews a complete alienation and antipathy existed. 
 The Jews had no dealings with the Samaritans. 
 
 Where, then, is Israel ? The most remarkable 
 circumstance attending their captivity, perhaps, is the 
 difficulty, if not the impossibility, of finding them. 
 They have been searched for in every quarter of the 
 world, and every now and then history records some- 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 19 
 
 thing touching the discovery of a portion of the long 
 lost tribes. In Kussia,* Tartary, China, Japan, Turkey, 
 Afghanistan, Burmah, Malabar, and Abyssinia, they 
 are said to have been found, the customs and traditions 
 of various tribes or small communities of people in 
 those countries leading to their identification with. 
 Israel. There is no doubt that they may have made 
 their way thither, without much difficulty, as a glance 
 at a map will show ; but there is no reason to believe 
 that the whole people, nor even the principal part of 
 them, thus disposed of themselves. On the contrary, 
 as we shall by-and-bye see, their destination appears to 
 have been of a different kind, and to have been in a 
 different direction. 
 
 CHAPTEE V. 
 
 THE GET^] OB GOTHS. 
 
 Leaving for a time Israel with whom, and not with 
 Judah, it will be remembered, we have to do we 
 must now glance at the incursions of the northern 
 nations the barbarians into Europe, and at their 
 migrations and settlements in the west and south. The 
 region along the south bank of the Danube, between 
 that river and the mountains of Hasmus, was originally 
 called Moesia, and Herodotus, describing the progress of 
 Darius [Hystaspes], northward (B.C. 507), in his 
 wanton invasion of that country, says that before he 
 arrived at the Ister [the Danube] he, first of all, 
 subdued the Getee [afterwards called Goths, a branch 
 
 * Alexander ("The Jews' 5 ) states that there are numbers of 
 Israelites in Russia, who pronounce Shibboleth in the very same 
 manner in which the Ephraimites pronounced it at the passage 
 of the Jordan, in the time ofJephthah; i.e., Sibbolelh, their 
 organ of speech not allowing them to utter the sound of sh ; 
 and he reasonably conjectures that these are descendants of the 
 tribe of Ephraim. The Beni-Tsrael in India, when asked by Sir 
 Alexander Johnston, Chief Judge of Ceylon, if they were Jews, 
 answered " God forbid, we are not Jews, but Israelites.'? 
 
20 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 of the great Teutonic family, the chief of whom were the 
 Visigoths (West-Goths), the Ostrogoths (East-Goths), 
 and the Lepidae (Laggards)] . The Thracians of Salmy- 
 dessus, the Cyrmianians, and the Mypsseans, he states, 
 submitted themselves without resistance, but the Getae 
 obstinately defended themselves before they were re- 
 duced. " These, of all the Thracians," he adds, " are 
 the bravest and the most upright. They believe them- 
 selves to be immortal ; and when any one dies, they 
 believe that he is removed into the presence of their 
 God, Zamolxis." The Getae were distinguished, not 
 only for their religion and for their bravery in war, but 
 for their advance in the arts of peace. They produced 
 grain for exportation, as well as for their own con- 
 sumption. It has been remarked, too, that from this 
 quarter came the earliest poets and musicians, such as 
 Orpheus, who was said to have so greatly assisted in 
 charming the previously rude inhabitants of Greece into 
 the mildness of civilized life. Moesia was subsequently 
 invaded by Alexander the Great (B.C. 329), but the 
 Getae refused to submit to national servitude, and 
 passed over the Danube, settling in Dacia, a country 
 north-west of the Euxine, part of which is now known 
 as Transylvania, with the Danubian Principalities, or 
 Roumania, the inhabitants of which are said to be 
 Romanized Dacians. Here we have the Euxine on one 
 side and Hungary on the other, Russia on the north, 
 and the Turkish empire in Europe on the south. The 
 Getoe became a formidable republic, but the Romans 
 having made Moesia a Roman province, invaded Dacia, 
 and drove the Getse still further into the northern 
 wilderness. They were not to be subdued, but their 
 sufferings were terrible, for the Huns, under the fierce 
 Attila, poured down upon them from the wilds of 
 Tartary, and they were driven to seek from their former 
 conquerors an asylum south of the Danube. They were 
 permitted to cross into the empire, and again occupied 
 Moesia. They were required, however, to surrender 
 their arms, and to give up their children. The former 
 condition they appear by some means to have evaded, 
 but their children were taken and dispersed throughout 
 the Roman provinces of Asia, and the people again 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. l 
 
 spread themselves over the plains lying between the 
 ridges of Mount Hsemus and the Danube, whence they 
 had been driven by Alexander in his early conquests. 
 Their sufferings were indescribable. They were ex- 
 posed to famine, and many sold themselves into slavery 
 to escape starvation. Exasperated by the faithlessness 
 of the Romans, who, when they bereaved them of 
 their children, promised to supply them with pro visions 
 in their inhospitable plains, they invited the Ostrogoths 
 to join them ; and, the two branches of the Getse being 
 united, prepared to make war upon the Romans, who 
 atrociously slaughtered the Gothic youth dispersed 
 throughout the Eastern provinces. The Goths, under 
 Alaric, whom they had elected as their leader (A.D. 
 396), rushed like a tempest on the central, and hitherto 
 uninvaded, provinces of Thessaly, Greece, Epirus, and 
 the Peloponesse. The land trembled before them in 
 terror. Theodosius, who became emperor (A.D. 379), 
 broke, for a time, their strength, and peace was at 
 length concluded between the invaders and the Empire 
 of the East. Alaric was appointed Master- General of 
 the eastern Illyricium, but a settled hatred to the 
 Romans dominated in the hearts of the Getse. When 
 they were prepared to renew the war, they solemnly 
 proclaimed Alaric king of the Visigoths, and he then 
 felt, as he said, a preternatural impulse which directed 
 and even impelled him to the gates of Rome ; "secretly 
 aspiring/' says Gibbon, " to plant the Gothic standard 
 on the walls of Rome, and to enrich his army with the 
 spoils of three hundred triumphs." In fulfilment of 
 his destiny, he descended from the Alps on the Italian 
 plains. The gates of Rome were at length opened to 
 the conqueror, and the Gothic fires blazed around the 
 capital. Alaric spared the city, as he did a second and 
 third time ; but, at last, goaded by treachery, he 
 sacked and plundered it, carrying away its richest 
 spoils. All southern Italy was soon subdued, but 
 before the Goths could pass into Sicily, Alaric died. 
 This people, however, were destined to achieve still 
 greater things. 
 
 Sharon Turner says that the most authentic facts 
 that can now bo gleaned from ancient history, and the 
 
22 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 most probable traditions that have been preserved in 
 Europe, concur in proving that it has been peopled by 
 three great streams of population from the East, who 
 have followed each other. (1) The Kimmerian, 
 Keltic or Celtic race. (2) The Scythian, Gothic, and 
 German tribes, from whom most of the modern nations 
 of continental Europe have descended. (3) The 
 Sclavonian and Sarmatian nations, who established 
 themselves in Poland, Bohemia, Russia, and other 
 vicinities. This able writer, who has set aside many 
 fanciful and fallacious theories on the origin of the 
 Anglo-Saxon race, has shown that the Scythians or 
 Goths drove their predecessors, the Celts, towards the 
 northern and southern extremities of Europe, and not 
 only reached the Rhine, but crossed it into France ; 
 and that from the branches of the latter stock our own 
 immediate ancestors, as well as those of the most cele- 
 brated nations of modern Europe, have unquestionably 
 descended as the Anglo-Saxon, Lowland-Scotch, 
 Normans, Danes, Norwegians, Swedes, Germans, 
 Dutch, Belgians, Lombards, and Swiss. Europe 
 changed her inhabitants, as it were, the new race 
 issuing from the Danube, whence, as we have seen, 
 they had made their descent on the Roman Empire. 
 
 With regard to the Saxons, in particular, Sharon 
 Turner says, " Of the various Scythian nations which 
 have been recorded, the Sakai, or Sacae, are the people 
 from whom the descent of the Saxons may be inferred, 
 with the least violation of probability. They were so 
 celebrated that the Persians called all the Scythians by 
 the name of Sacse. They seized Bactriana, and the 
 most fertile part of Armenia, which from them derived 
 the name of Sakasuna. They defeated Cyrus, and they 
 reached the Cappadoces on the Euxiiie. That some of 
 the divisions of this people were really called Sakasuna 
 (from which we have our word Saxon or Sacson) is 
 obvious from Pliny ; for he says that the Sakai who 
 settled in Armenia were named Sacassani, which is but 
 Saka-suna, spelt by a person who was unacquainted 
 with the combined words ; and the name Sacasena, 
 which they gave to the part of Armenia they occupied, 
 is nearly the same sound as Saxonia. It is also im 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 
 
 23 
 
 portant to remark, that Ptolemy mentions a Scythian 
 people, sprung from the Sakai,by the name of Saxons." 
 
 Letus now look a little more closely into the peopling 
 of our own country by this Saxon branch or the Gothic 
 family, for that is the main point towards which all I 
 am writing tends. We have seen who the Saxons 
 were ; but who were the Angles ? They were a branch 
 of the family, who pushed their conquests along the 
 north of Germany to the Cimbric Chersonesus, now 
 called Jutland, and these, occupying a country called 
 Anglia, lying between Holstein and Jutland, betook 
 themselves to a seafaring life, and made several attacks 
 on the western provinces of the Roman Empire. They 
 several times invaded Britain, and hence the eastern 
 coast got the name of the " Saxon shore." They were, 
 at length, invited by the Britains to join them against 
 the incursions of the Picts and Scots, and they liked 
 the country so well that they never afterwards left it. 
 They first obtained the Isle of Thanet, and, at length, 
 after hav ing been greatly increased by various accessions 
 of their brethren from Germany, they acquired the 
 county of Kent, and proceeded onward until the greater 
 part of the country was occupied by them. The two 
 branches of the Gothic race, thus united, obtained the 
 designation of Anglo-Saxons. The Saxon religion, 
 laws, and language were universally established ; and 
 the seven independent kingdoms, which had been 
 successfully planted, formed the Heptarchy, somewhat 
 analagous to the twelve kingdoms, or provinces, in 
 Germany, and to those of the twelve tribes of Israel in 
 the time of the Judges. These kingdoms were gradually 
 merged in one kingdom, and called England Angle- 
 land. In the meantime, the Anglo-Saxons had em- 
 braced Christianity, through the preaching of mission- 
 aries sent from Eome. The Danes, a branch of the 
 same family, subsequently made incursions into the 
 island, and, after a time, became united with the Anglo- 
 Saxons. At a subsequent date, the Normans, another 
 branch of the family, invaded the country, and became 
 so intermingled with the Anglo-Saxons as to be at 
 length undistinguishable from them. 
 
 Thus, as we have seen, this Gothic race, dwelling in 
 
24 THE ISRAELITES FOtJND 
 
 the regions north of the Euxine, gradually spread them- 
 selves throughout the greater part of the civilized 
 world, occupied and civilized countries which had pre- 
 viously been sunk in a state of barbarism, and, by their 
 possession of England, became the instruments of 
 civilization to other and remote lands, planted the 
 flourishing and powerful states of America, Australasia 
 and many other colonies in both hempisheres, and car- 
 ried their religion, language, and civilization into India, 
 China, Japan, and every part of the world. Thus, as 
 Mr. Wilson (Lect. on Ancient Israel, p. 21) observes, 
 " The European branch of the Semetic family, from the 
 East came into the maritime parts of Europe ; and 
 gradually pushed to the ends of the earth the peoples 
 who previously possessed these countries ; or they have 
 taken them up, to become one people with them, and 
 to be made partakers of their blessings. This improved 
 family of the Semetic race, after renewing their 
 strength in these islands, have launched out into the 
 Great Atlantic, and the tide of emigration has rolled 
 over the world of waters, still further westward en- 
 croaching still upon the Japhetic race in America as it 
 did in Europe." And we may predict that this race 
 will still further spread, until " the wilderness shall be 
 inhabited, and the desert rejoice and blossom as the 
 rose." 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 GOTHIC INSTITUTIONS. 
 
 WE have traced the descent of the Anglo-Saxon race 
 up to those peoples who dwelt in the countries border- 
 ing "on the Euxine, or Black Sea, and who, 500 years 
 before the Christian era, were invaded by Darius 
 Hystaspes ; and who subsequently made a descent on 
 the Roman Empire, and thence spread themselves 
 throughout the greater part of Europe, including the 
 British isles -the ISLES OF THE SEA. The hasty glance 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 25 
 
 wliich I have been compelled to take of their conquests 
 and settlements, will not, as a more ample description 
 would do, impress the mind with a sense of the vast 
 benefits conferred on the nations by these migrations of 
 the northern tribes. Herodotus, as we have seen, 
 speaks of the Goths as a very superior people, in their 
 moral character and habits, compared with the peoples 
 by whom they were surrounded. And so speak all the 
 writers who have devoted themselves to the study of 
 the history of this branch of the Teutonic race. Their 
 frugality, justice, honour, and chastity are preferred by 
 a learned Roman to those of his own country ; and 
 their civil institutions were, as we should say, very 
 advanced. Mr. AV. F. Collier (Great Events of His- 
 tory) says, " In spite of their rude dresses of skin, and 
 their clattering brogues, over which fell in clumsy folds 
 their wide trousers, strapped round the ankle with a 
 leather thong, we recognise in the Goths a race of men 
 capable of high polish, and fitted for great deeds. They 
 were honest and freehearted ; and among them the 
 Romans saw what they looked for in vain among them- 
 selves modest and virtuous wives, each the centre and 
 light of a home, where parents and children lived 
 united in sweet domestic love. Let us thank God that 
 many lands of modern Europe have inherited the good 
 old Gothic home." Russell (Modern Europe) says they 
 were " simple and severe in their manners, un- 
 acquainted wiili the name of luxury. Hardened by 
 exercise and toil, their bodies seemed inaccessible to 
 disease or pain ; they sported with danger, and met 
 death with expressions of joy. Though free and in- 
 dependent, they were firmly attached to their leaders. 
 Nor were these their only virtues. They were remark- 
 able for their regard to the sanctity of the marriage 
 vow, their generous hospitality, and their detestation 
 of treachery and falsehood." 
 
 The Gothic Institutions were eminently adapted to 
 foster and secure personal and political liberty. Their 
 primitive government was a kind of military democracy, 
 under a general or chieftain, who had sometimes the 
 title of king But the authority of these chieftains was 
 extremely limited. They led the people in time of 
 
26 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 but, that over, they sank down to the level of other 
 chiefs ; or, at most, their authority consisted rather in 
 the privilege of advising than in the power of com- 
 manding. In looking at their government and customs, 
 we are strongly reminded of the Israelites, in the time 
 of the Judges. " Wherever they seated themselves," 
 says Sir William Temple, " they left a constitution, 
 which has since been called, in most European 
 languages, the States, consisting of three orders noble, 
 ecclesiastic, and popular under the limited headship 
 of one person, with the style of king, prince, duke, or 
 count." Feudalism universally prevailed. The land 
 was public property, for which services were due to the 
 State to the king, as the representative of the State 
 by the great holders of land, in the first instance ; and 
 then, through them, by the subordinate holders ; every 
 one rendering his services to him who was immediately 
 above him, until it reached the throne, which itself was 
 supposed to be held by the grace of God, as expressed 
 in the voice of the people. Robertson (Hist. Europe) 
 says, " It was a fundamental system of feudal policy, 
 that no free man could be subjected to new laws or 
 taxes, without his own consent. In consequence of 
 this, the vassals of every Baron w r ere called to his court, 
 in which they established, by mutual consent, such 
 regulations as they deemed most beneficial to their 
 small society; and granted their superiors such supplies 
 of money as were proportionate to their abilities, or to 
 his wants. The Barons themselves, conformably to the 
 same maxim, were admitted into the supreme assembly 
 of the nation, and concurred with the sovereign in en- 
 . acting laws, or in imposing taxes." According to the 
 - early policy of the Anglo-Saxons, each of their villages 
 was divided into ten wards, or petty districts, called 
 tythings or decennaries, as their leader was denomi- 
 nated a decanus or tything-man. 
 
 The Teutonic orders of Knighthood were orders of 
 men, who, sacrificing personal ease and all expectation 
 of personal gain, went forth to avenge wrong and relieve 
 the oppressed ; they cherished the most courteous and 
 chaste regard for women, and reverence for religion. 
 With them, the sword was consecrated by religion, to 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 27 
 
 be wielded by the most punctilious honour in support 
 of morality. Nor was the Teutonic League less re- 
 markable for the furtherance and protection of com- 
 merce. Spreading its ramifications throughout Europe, 
 it brought together the productions of India, the manu- 
 factures of Italy, and the equally useful commodities of 
 the north. It cleared the rivers and all other great 
 thoroughfares of the predatory bands that had infested 
 them, and made their alliance to be courted and their 
 power to be dreaded by the greatest of monarchs. To 
 them we owe also the guilds in town and city, in which 
 those of the same craft or occupation associated together 
 for mutual assistance and protection ; several guilds 
 being again combined in burgh-corporations, in which 
 again we find the representative principle that charac- 
 terised all their institutions. 
 
 Unlike the Celts and most other peoples, the re- 
 flective faculty of the Anglo-Saxons predominates over 
 the imaginative. Deliberate and cautious, but pro- 
 gressive, they have steadily advanced in political, civil, 
 and religious freedom. With them, discovery and 
 invention have gone hand-in-hand ; and the arts and 
 sciences ofcivil life, as also the fine arts, which minister 
 to the craving of theimagination, and so tend to refine 
 and elevate the taste and manners, are by them being 
 introduced into all the nations of the world. 
 
 " From such ancestors," says Sharon Turner, " in the 
 course of twelve centuries, a nation has been formed, 
 which, inferior to none in morals and intellect, is 
 superior to all others in the love and possession of use- 
 ful liberty ; a nation which cultivates, with equal 
 success, the elegancies of art, the ingenious labours of 
 industry, the energies of war, the researches of science, 
 and the richest productions of genius." 
 
 " The invasions of the German nations destroyed the 
 ancient governments, and political and legal systems of 
 the Koman empire, in the provinces in which they 
 
 established themselves A new literature 
 
 and manners, all productive of great improvements, in 
 every part superseded the old, and gave to Europe a 
 new face, and to every class of society a new life and 
 spirit." 
 
28 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 In this view of the character of the Anglo-Saxon 
 race we have the concurrence of the French Roman 
 Catholic Professor of History, the Abbe" Milot. (Tref. 
 Elements of Hist. Eng.) After giving a summary of 
 the principal epochs in English history, he observes : 
 " To this very imperfect summary let us add the detail 
 of those laws successively established, to form a ram- 
 part of liberty, and lay the foundation of public order ; 
 the progress of letters and sciences, so closely connected 
 with the happiness and glory of states ; the singularities 
 of the English genius, profound and contemplative, yet 
 capable of every extreme ; the interesting picture of 
 parliamentary debate, fruitful in scenes, the variety and 
 spirit of which equally strike us. The reader will 
 easily conceive that this history is unparalleled in its 
 kind. In other countries, princes and nobles fill the 
 entire theatre ; here, men, citizens, act a part which is 
 infinitely more interesting to men." 
 
 Wonderful, indeed, appears to have been the provi- 
 dence of God in the leading forth of this extraordinary 
 people, who are destined to become the civilizers and 
 saviours of the world. The hand of God is clearly to 
 be seen in the history of the Anglo- Sax on race, whose 
 antecedents, under the guidance of that same Provi- 
 dence, had made them the fitting instruments for this 
 wonderful and beneficent work. Reviewing the history 
 of this people, we are forcibly reminded of God's 
 promise to Israel (Isaiah Ix.) : 
 
 That I may be glorified, 
 The little one shall become a thousand ; 
 And the small one a strong nation : 
 
 I, the Lord, will hasten it in due time. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 THE PLACE OF ISRAEL'S CAPTIVITY. 
 
 WE now return to the ten tribes of Israel, who had 
 been carried captive by the Assyrians. In the first de- 
 portation, under Tiglath Pilezer (B.C. 739 about 14 
 years after the supposed foundation of Rome), the 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 29 
 
 tribes who dwelt in Gilead, east of the Jordan, and a 
 portion of those who dwelt in the northern part of 
 Galilee, were carried into Ashur, Halah, Habor, and 
 the country through which the river Gozan flows. The 
 second and complete deportation was by a succeeding 
 king of Assyria, generally supposed to have been 
 Shalmanezer, but his name is not given in the biblical 
 account of the siege of Samaria. He is only said to 
 have been i( a king of Assyria." By him the people 
 who had been left in the land, by Tiglath Pilezer, were 
 carried into the same region to which the other tribes 
 had been deported. Sir Isaac Newton (Chron. of Anc. 
 Hist. p. 283), with other authorities, takes Halah and 
 Habor to be Colchis and Iberia (Georgia and Circassia), 
 on the east of the Black Sea, the inhabitants of which, 
 as Herodotus states, practised the rite of circumcision. 
 Major E/ennel, whose judgment is greatly respected, 
 agrees with Sir Isaac Newton. The country through 
 which the Gozan flows, is reasonably believed to be a 
 district in Upper Media, (on the borders of the 
 Caspian), called Gorzan. Philo describes the Jews as 
 being very numerous in the East, under the Empire of 
 the Persians ; and Josephus (Ant. xi. 5), speaking of 
 the ten tribes, states that in his time they were in 
 great multitudes beyond the Euphrates. 
 
 I may hope to be pardoned for a short digression 
 here, as it will tend to remove a considerable difficulty 
 in the history of the Assyrian empire, and a doubt 
 which has been cast upon the verity of the Scripture 
 history. In Isaiah xx. 1, we read : " In the year that 
 Tartan came into Ashdod (when Sargon, the King of 
 Assyria, sent him), and fought against Ashdod, and 
 took it." This is the only mention we find of the 
 Assyrian King, Sargon, whose existence was long 
 doubted, but who is recently discovered to have been 
 the Assyrian king who took Samaria, at the end of the 
 three years' siege (begun by Shalmanezer), and carried 
 away the tribes of Israel who had been left behind by 
 Tiglath Pilezer. For the discovery of this interesting 
 fact we are indebted to the researches of M. Batta, who, 
 after some gleanings on the site of ancient Nineveh, 
 turned his attention, in 1842, to Khorsabad, and there 
 
30 .THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 discovered a magnificent Assyrian palace, which was 
 complely uncovered in 1845, and is believed to be 
 the first exposed to view since the fall of the Assyrian 
 Empire. It is from the walls of this palace, and the 
 various tablets of gold, silver, and other materials, and 
 from the clay cylinders discovered in the ruins, that 
 the record of Sargon's acts have been obtained. 
 
 The palace of Sargon is ten miles east of Nineveh, 
 at the foot of the Makloub Hills, watered by streams 
 which now make it a pestilential waste, but which 
 once, no doubt, made it a delightful spot. Compared 
 with the earlier buildings of a similar kind, erected by 
 other kings, it is not remarkable for its size, but its 
 decorations are unsurpassed by those of any Assyrian 
 edifice, with the exception of the great palace of 
 Asshurbani-pal, at Koyunjik. The annals of Sargon, 
 gathered from inscriptions found on the palace walls, 
 and on the cylinders, reveal him as one of the most 
 splendid kings and most successful warriors of Assyria 
 (Oppert. Inscript. des Sargonides.) These inscriptions 
 contain the folio wing sentence,amongstothers,evidently 
 recorded by the king himself: "I besieged, took, and 
 occupied the city of Samaria, and carried away 27,280 
 persons, who dwelt in it." This was in the first year 
 of his reign, and he subsequently, in agreement with 
 Isaiah's words, captured the city of Ashdod, and thus 
 obtained the command of the maritime route into 
 Egypt. He is also stated to have sent into Samaria 
 those colonists fromBabylon, Cuthah, and Sepharvaim, 
 whose struggles form an interesting episode in scripture 
 history. He died B.C. 704, and was succeeded by his 
 son, Sennacherib, who took all the fenced cities of 
 Judah, but who, at length, by the miraculous destruc- 
 tion of a vast portion of his army (2 Chron. xxxii. 
 21), was driven back to Nineveh. 
 
 It has been remarked, that the small number of cap- 
 tives, so precisely stated in the inscription of Sargon, 
 proves the straits to which the city had been reduced ; or 
 that the great mass of the people had been carried into 
 captivity by Shalmanezer, when "he came up through- 
 out all the land" (1 Kings xvii. 5). But Mr. Wilson 
 (Lect. Anc. Israel, p. 132) has happily turned attention. 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 31 
 
 to another point, which may help to reconcile the carry- 
 ing away of all Israel with the paucity of the numbers 
 mentioned in the Assyrian inscription. He says, " By 
 mention being made in Isaiah (chap. x. 20) of i the 
 escaped of the house of Jacob/ as well as of ' the 
 remnant of Israel,' which had been taken by the 
 Assyrians, it seems to be intimated that a considerable 
 number had fled from the land, rather than remain to 
 be led away at the will of the enemy. This was the 
 more likely, as those dwelling along the coast of the 
 Great Sea had, nineteen years before the great cap- 
 tivity, warning given them by the forcible removal of 
 those that lived eastward of the Jordan. In the space 
 of these nineteen years, between the two captivities, 
 many, doubtless, escaped : and it may possibly have 
 been to prevent the greater withdrawal of Israel from 
 under their yoke that the Assyrians came up and 
 swept away the remnant so entirely. The way of 
 escape was westward, down the Mediterranean Sea, or 
 into Egypt. Every other door of hope seemed to be 
 closed against them. With regard to Egypt, it had 
 been said by the prophet Hosea (ix. 3), c Ephraim shall 
 return to Egypt ;' and, again, ' Egypt shall gather them 
 up : Memphis shall bury them.' Memphis is that city 
 of Egypt in the neighbourhood of which are the 
 Pyramids and other remarkable burying-places. It 
 would appear, by the language of this prophecy, that 
 the dispersed of Israel would be prized in Egypt ; and 
 that they would there be honoured in their burial. 
 And it is, perhaps, worthy of notice, that shortly after 
 the Assyrian captivity, the influence of Israel does 
 seem to have been felt in Egypt as then a singular 
 revolution took place, approximating their government 
 to that of the twelve tribes. Upon the death of the 
 king who reigned over Egypt in the time of Sennach- 
 erib, king of Assyria, the Egyptians, says Heredotus, 
 recovered their freedom ; and chose twelve kings, 
 among whom were divided the districts of Egypt. 
 Thus, immediately after the Assyrian captivity an 
 elective government was established in Egypt, and 
 that consisting of twelve communes ; and this during 
 the very lifetime of the refugees belonging to the 
 
32 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 twelve tribes of Israel. Egypt, however, does not 
 seem to have been the soil in which the seed of liberty 
 could then firmly take root, however rapidly it might 
 spring up. These twelve kings were they who built 
 the celebrated Labyrinth, near the Lake Moeris, and 
 to which, Herodotus says, even the Pyramids were 
 inferior." 
 
 On the opposite side of the Mediterranean, in the 
 extremity of Asia Minor, we find another common- 
 wealth springing up, consisting of twelve tribes or 
 states, and, resembling the Israelitish government, a 
 limited monarchy. These lonians, as Mr. Wilson sug- 
 gests, possessed some of the strongest characteristics 
 of Israel. " The principal of their cities was Miletus, 
 from which there was such an emigration westward, in 
 ancient times. They seern to have been remarkable for 
 their mental vigour, and their love of liberty. Their 
 connection with the Egyptians was most intimate ; and 
 they are said to have been the first among the Greeks 
 who undertook long voyages. They had been in a 
 meandering state previous to their settlement in Ionia, 
 where, at length, as in a second Eden, they had taken 
 up their abode. But this was not to be their rest. 
 They appear to have been given this position, in order 
 that they might be still more extensively sown over 
 the world ; as if to give the fullest scope for the execu- 
 tion of the sentence pronounced upon Simeon by Jacob: 
 " Simeon and Levi are brethren ; I will divide them in 
 Jacob, and scatter them in Israel " (Gen. xlix. 5, 6). 
 Three several times were they reduced by the Persians, 
 and by them sown over the earth. Some of them were 
 carried over as far as Ampo, a city said to be near the 
 Ery thrian sea, where it receives the waters of the Tigris. 
 And it is worthy of remark, that this dispersion took 
 place- -in consequence of a revolt, occasioned by their 
 fear of being replaced in the land of Israel about the 
 same time that the Jews had their captivity removed. 
 They had not, like the Jews, been forcibly carried 
 away from the land of promise. They had voluntarily 
 abandoned it, as a land that devoured its inhabitants ; 
 and they had found a happy home abroad. They had 
 become alienated, alike, from the throne of David and 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 33 
 
 the Temple of Jerusalem ; so that what was joy to the 
 Jews was naturally a terror to them. The term brethren, 
 so emphatically applied to Simeon and Levi, appears to 
 have been much in use in this quarter ; thus we find, 
 near this, Philadelphia, "loving brethren ;" and a very 
 remarkable and exceedingly rich temple, called Didy- 
 mus, meaning " twins." Nor is it of small importance 
 that to this quarter our attention is particularly directed, 
 not only by the preaching and epistles of Paul, but 
 also by the Book of Eevelation. There were the seven 
 churches, symbolised by the seven candlesticks, in the 
 sanctuary. Many of the greatest lights of antiquity 
 arose in this neighbourhood. As tyranny prevailed, 
 mental vigour declined ; or, rather, travelled further 
 west, into Greece ; and, afterwards, still more and more 
 into Europe. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 EXTINCTION OF THE KINGDOM OF ISRAEL. 
 
 THERE has been a controversy raised on the subject of 
 Irrael's captivity ; that is, as to its extent. Was it a 
 partial deportation only, or so general a one as to 
 warrant us in affirming that all Israel was carried 
 captive? While these pages were being periodically 
 published in the columns of " THE FREEMASON," a 
 respected brother called attention to this subject, and 
 expressed his dissent from the views I entertain as to 
 the complete deportation of the people, and as it is 
 desirable to obtain just views on this, as on all other 
 questions of interest, I offer the following reasons, as 
 amongst those upon which my judgment is founded. 
 
 Not only is the national captivity of Israel that is 
 such a deportation of the people as should extinguish 
 the nation, as a nation threatened as the consequence 
 of their prolonged disobedience to the requirements 
 of the Divine law, and of their addiction to the foul 
 practices of idolatry, but it is also attested by the pen 
 of the sacred historians. When the wife of Jeroboam 
 
84: THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 went to consult the prophet Ahijah, as to what should 
 befall the child and hope of the king, the old prophet, 
 looking forward to the time when the Divine judgment 
 should fall on Israel, for going after and making " other 
 gods and molten images," and casting their covenant 
 God " behind their back," uttered, under Divine in- 
 spiration, as the sequel shows, this terrible threat : 
 " The Lord shall smite Israel as a reed is shaken in 
 the water ; and He shall root up Israel out of this good 
 land, which He gave to their fathers ; and shall scatter 
 them beyond the river, because they have made their 
 groves, provoking the Lord to anger" (1 Kings xiv. 15, 
 16). No chosen words could, I think, more explicitly 
 declare the deportation of, not the " flower of the land" 
 only, but the nation itself. It would not be neces- 
 sary that every individual should be carried away, to 
 justify the interpretation I put upon these words. But 
 it would be necessary that so large a proportion of the 
 nation should be rooted up and carried off, as should 
 utterly extinguish it, as a nation. With this the 
 language used by the writer of the second Book of 
 Kings fully agrees, for, after describing the enormities 
 of which the people were guilty, " selling themselves to 
 do evil in the sight of the Lord/ 5 he says, " Therefore 
 the Lord was very angry with Israel, and removed them 
 out of His sight ; there was none left, but the tribe of 
 
 Judah only And the Lord rejected all the 
 
 seed of Israel, and afflicted them, and delivered them 
 into the hands of spoilers, until he had removed Israel 
 out of His sight, as he had said by all His servants, 
 the prophets. So was Israel carried away out of their 
 own land into Assyria, unto this day" (chapxvii. 18-22). 
 It has been observed, that the words, "unto this day" 
 lead to the conclusion, that this portion of the history 
 was not drawn up until some considerable time after 
 the destruction of the kingdom of Samaria a con- 
 jecture which seems fully confirmed by the last verse 
 in the chapter, which thus describes the conduct of the 
 heathen colonists in Samaria : " Lo, these nations 
 feared the Lord, and served their graven images, both 
 their children and their children's children ; as did 
 their fathers, so did they unto this day " (verse 41). 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 35 
 
 If we take the time of three generations, literally, the 
 statement was probably written in the reign of Josiah; 
 but if, as is likely, the phrase is used only to summarily 
 describe several generations, it is probable that this 
 portion of history was compiled after the return from 
 the captivity, but not later than the days of Ezra and 
 ETehemiah. " If so, we have a biblical testimony," 
 says a writer in the Journal of Sacred Literature (vol. 1, 
 p. 202), "later than the return from the Babylonian 
 captivity, to the important fact, that captive and exiled 
 Israel still resided, as a distinct and separate body from 
 Judah and Benjamin, in the remote lands in whioh 
 their fathers had been located by their Assyrian con- 
 querors." It is to be observed, too, that this was the 
 Jewish historical tradition, long after the close of the 
 Scripture canon for Josephus, in the eleventh book of 
 his Jewish History, written about A.D. 93, says, with 
 reference to the return from captivity of those who 
 came back with Zerubbabel : "TAe entire body of the 
 people of Israel [the ten tribes] remained in that 
 country [beyond the Euphrates] ; wherefore there are 
 but two tribes in Asia and Europe subject to the 
 Romans, while the ten tribes are beyond the Euphrates 
 till now, and are an immense multitude, not to be 
 estimated by numbers." This shows at least, the 
 probability of the opinion, that the Jewish historical 
 tradition concerning the removal of the ten tribes 
 beyond the Euphrates, and their continuance in those 
 eastern regions, as a separate and distinct people from 
 Judah and Benjamin, had remained unchanged from 
 the day in which the latter portion of the seventeenth 
 chapter of the second book of Kings was penned, even 
 unto the time of the Christian era ; or I might bring it 
 down to the fourth century, by quoting Jerome, who 
 says, in his notes on Hosea, " The ten tribes inhabit at 
 this day, the cities and mountains of the Medes." 
 
 But it is not only in the book of Kings, and in 
 Josephus and Jerome, that we thus read of the deporta- 
 tion of the ten tribes, as of the deportation of the 
 whole kingdom. Jeremiah thus describes the desolating 
 character of the predicted judgment that was coming 
 upon Judah : " And I will cast you out of my sight, as 
 
36 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 I have cast out all your brethren ; even the loJiole seed 
 of Epliraim " (Jer. vii. 15). I might refer to other 
 passages in the historical books, in confirmation of the 
 total extinction of the nation, by the deportation of the 
 people, but it is not necessary to do so. The passages 
 I have quoted are so free from ambiguity, and seem so 
 plainly to set forth the total deportation of Israel, that 
 no one who takes his stand on the Bible, and gives to 
 language its proper force and meaning, can resist, as it 
 appears to me, the conclusion I have suggested. 
 
 The difficulty which presents itself in the way of 
 this theory is " the transportation of such a large body 
 of people, with all their impedimenta, a distance of 
 from 800 to 1000 miles." But what shall be said of 
 the invasions of Egypt by Cambyses and Xerxes ? It 
 may be noted, also, that Amasis, who ended " the long 
 majestic line of Egypt's kings" with the name of the 
 great founder of the Theban monarchy, is stated by 
 Xenophon to have sent to the aid of Croesus, against 
 Cyrus, a force of 120,000 Egyptians. I may observe, 
 too, that there seems to have been a caravan route from 
 the Euphrates to Tyre as early as the time of Solomon, 
 as he possessed Tiphsah, on the Euphrates, and built, 
 or fortified, Tadmor, the Palmyra of later days, and had 
 certain " store-cities " in Hamoth, which lay to the 
 north of Lebanon. 
 
 I cannot help thinking, however, that the numbers 
 of Israel assumed to have been carried away at the 
 final overthrow of the kingdom have been greatly over- 
 estimated. Reference has been made to the number 
 of men slain, and of women and children taken captive, 
 by Pekah, king of Israel, in a war with Ahaz, king of 
 Judah, only a few years before the captivity. But 
 that furnishes no reliable data, I think, for estimating 
 the numerical strength of the kingdom of Israel. When 
 we call to mind the facts that for the long space of 
 200 years, or more, the kingdom had been incessantly 
 involved in internal and external feuds and wars, in 
 some of which famine added numerous victims to those 
 of the sword, Samaria having been once reduced to so 
 dire a condition that women were, as in the subsequent 
 siege of Jerusalem, reduced to the almost inconceivable 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 37 
 
 condition of eating their own children ; and that it had 
 been, during all that time, in a condition of growing 
 degeneracy, the people becoming more and more 
 effeminate ; and not only thus, therefore, reduced in 
 number by wars, insurrections, and deterioration of 
 character, but by the sacrificing of their young 
 children, which they evidently did, in large numbers, 
 in their idolatrous rites we can hardly avoid the con- 
 clusion, that the number of the slain and captives of 
 Judah which are stated to have fallen and been led 
 away by Pekah, requires some correction. 
 
 Nor is this a solitary instance in which such correc- 
 tion seems called for. There are several passages in 
 which errors in numbers present themselves in our 
 present text. Thus, 50,000 persons are said to have 
 been smitten by the Lord in the small town of Beth- 
 shemesh (1 Sam. vii. 19), because they had profanely 
 looked into the ark of the Lord ; a thing, one might 
 say, impossible to have been done by so large a number, 
 in so short a space of time, even if they were to be 
 found in the place. In the book of Judges (xii. 6) 
 we read, that 42,000 men of Ephraim were slain by the 
 Gileadites ; and (1 Sam. xiii. 5) that the Philistines 
 had 30,000 chariots of war ; and so, in this narrative 
 of the wars between Israel and Judah, Pekah is said 
 to have slain, in one day, 120,000 valiant men of 
 Judah, and to have taken prisoners 200,000 women 
 and children (2 Chron. xxviii. 6-8). 
 
 We need not hesitate to say that each of these 
 several numbers is incredible, as are others that might 
 be referred to. But this is only what might be ex- 
 pected, if the Hebrew numerals were employed, the 
 similarity of some of them being so great that nothing 
 is more likely than that transcribers should, occa- 
 sionally, have fallen into error, by substituting one 
 for another. But the fact is, that we do not know 
 what mode of notation was employed by the Israelites, 
 or other Oriental peoples. 
 
 Nothing is more perplexing than this question of 
 niwnbers, in both sacred and profane history. In my 
 large edition of Calmet's Dictionary, I have dealt with 
 the subject at some length, availing myself of the very 
 
38 THE ISRAELITES FOUND. 
 
 ingenious investigations and conjectures of Charles 
 Taylor, as advanced and elaborately illustrated in his 
 " Fragments." 
 
 But whatever the numbers of Israel in the time of 
 Ahaz were, it appears to me almost beyond reasonable 
 doubt that they were comparatively few in the reign 
 of Hoshea, when Samaria was taken, andthe remainder 
 of the people carried away. The country had been so 
 far over-run and desolated by Pul and Tiglath-Pilezer, 
 and so much further depopulated by internal wars and 
 the calamities attendant upon such occurrences a con- 
 siderable portion of the people, too, having been already 
 transported to Assyria, while many others probably 
 took refuge in the cities of Judah, and many more had 
 taken their departure for more distant places that, 
 when, in the first year of the good Hezekiah's reign, he 
 had made preparations for celebrating a great Passover, 
 and sent invitations to the Israelites to unite with 
 Judah and Benjamin in the solemn festival, he did so 
 in these words : " Turn again unto the Lord, and He 
 will return to the remnant of you that are escaped out 
 of the hands of the kings of Assyria " (2 Chronicles 
 xxx. 6). This, be it remembered, was before the 
 final invasion of the land by Shalmanezer, so that the 
 "remnant" consisted of those who had survived the 
 desolating invasions of Pul and Tiglath-Pilezer, and 
 other subsequent and unrecorded inroads. And it was 
 this very " remnant'' which, before the lapse of many 
 years, was to be slain or carried captive by the army 
 which finally captured the kingdom of Samaria. Now, 
 if before the invasion of Shalmanezer, and in the first 
 year of Hezekiah, the Israelites who had survived the 
 desolations and captivities of Pul and Tiglath-Pilezer 
 were regarded as a " remnant " only the scattered few 
 who, in the sixth year of Hezekiah, survived the capture 
 of Samaria, and the final overthrow of the kingdom of 
 the ten tribes, and who still remained in the land, 
 were only the scanty remnant of that "remnant" 
 
 Precisely the same conclusion is to be drawn from 
 the fact of heathen colonists having been sent into 
 Samaria, by the Assyrians, instead of the children of 
 Israel (2 Kings xvii. 24), and also from the fact, that, 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 39 
 
 even after these foreigners were sent to colonise the 
 land, it was so scantily peopled that wild beasts 
 multiplied and slew many of them (2 Kings xvii. 25). 
 
 That the inhabitants of the land, though including 
 the remnant of Israel and the peoples brought from the 
 North by the Assyrians, were comparatively few, is, I 
 think, attested, not only by the descriptions we have of 
 the desolation of the land, and the irruptions into it of 
 the wild beasts, but also by the circumstance that 
 Josiah was permitted, apparently unmolested, to make 
 an irruption into the most important part of the country, 
 and to destroy the effigies of idolatrous worship. All 
 this, however, is quite consistent with the assumption, 
 that a few Israelites a remnant were left behind, or, 
 having escaped from the Assyrians into Judah, or 
 elsewhere, afterwards returned into their own country, 
 and, mixing with the strangers of the North, subse- 
 quently formed the people known as Samaritans. 
 
 But although I think that the number of people 
 whom Shalmanezer found in Israel, at the time he laid 
 siege to Samaria or, rather, whom Sargon, who appears 
 to have finally taken it, found there was not so great 
 as to have presented any insuperable difficulty in the 
 carrying of them to Media, I do not, as I have already 
 intimated, reject the conjecture, that in addition to 
 such of Israel as remained in Judah when they went up 
 to celebrate Hezekiah'spassover, and such as took refuge 
 there on the approach of the army of Shalmanezer, 
 others escaped by means of the ships of the Phoeni- 
 cians, that people being involved in one common ruin 
 with the Israelites. Some of these, probably, as the 
 Rev. F. Glover conjectures, reached Ireland, and there 
 settled down, giving birth to some of the ancient kings 
 of that country. The whole subject is full of interest, 
 and it may be hoped that the desire now manifested to 
 elucidate it will bring to light such facts as will place 
 beyond all reasonable doubt our Israelitish origin ; and 
 the farther and most memorable fact, thatlsRAEL did not 
 inhabit the land during the ministry of the Messiah ; 
 but JUDAH, only. " He came to his own " his own 
 tribe of Judah and his own house of David " but his 
 own received him not." Israel were scattered abroad. 
 
40 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 CHAPTEK IX: 
 
 ISRAEL LEAVES THE EAST AND GOES TOWARDS THE WEST. 
 
 IT was not according to the Divine purpose, in rela- 
 tion to the captive tribes and to the rest of the world, 
 that they should settle down, as a people, in the land 
 of their captivity. " They shall wander from sea to 
 sea," says the Spirit of the Lord, by Joel (viii. 12), 
 " and from the north even to the east they shall run to 
 and fro to seek the word of the Lord." They were to 
 be, as Hosea declares (xiii. 3), "as the chaff that is 
 driven with the whirlwind out of the floor, and as the 
 smoke out of the chimney." They were not to stay 
 long in the place of the breaking forth of children (ver. 
 13). In accordance with these prophecies, various 
 groups appear to have migrated, some into China, some 
 into India, and some into other countries, including 
 North America ; easily crossing over from the eastern 
 extremity of Asia to the western extremity of that con- 
 tinent ; and as far as customs and traditions serve to 
 identify a people, we have evidences of their existence 
 in these and other parts. It was probably some of the 
 people carried into Media who joined the tribes of 
 Judah and Benjamin, and returned with them partly 
 under Zerubbabel and partly under Ezra. The bulk of 
 the tribes, however, there is good reason to believe, 
 remained together, and, like those who had swarmed 
 off from them, made their way into other regions, leav- 
 ing the east, and going towards the west, in search of 
 that which was lost rest ; pursuing their route along 
 the northern shores of the Black Sea ("wandering from 
 sea to sea") until they reached the Danube, where we 
 now find the fertile plains and valleys of Eoumania. 
 
 This is not a mere gratuitous assumption. The 
 prophetic word plainly points northward as the place 
 of Israel's wandering, and whence they were to come : 
 " Go proclaim these words towards the north," said the 
 Lord to Jeremiah (iii. 12), " and say, Heturn, thou 
 backsliding Israel, saith the Lord, and I will not cause 
 mine anger to fall upon you, for I am merciful, saith 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 41 
 
 the Lord, and I will not keep anger for ever." " It 
 shall no more be said, The Lord liveth that brought up 
 the children of Israel out of the land of Egypt; but the 
 Lord liveth that brought up the children of Israel from 
 the land of the north, and from all the lands whither 
 He had driven them " (xvi. 14, 15). " Behold I will 
 bring them from the north country, and gather them 
 
 from the coasts of the earth I will cause 
 
 them to walk by the rivers of water, wherein they shall 
 not stumble, for I am a Father to Israel, and Ephraim 
 is my first-born" (xxxi. 9, 10). All this agrees with 
 the position of the captive tribes, and with the course 
 which we believe them to have taken. 
 
 As we trace the passage of a caravan across a sandy 
 desert by the footprints they leave behind them, so we 
 may trace the migrations and settlements of a people 
 by the customs they carry with them, and the monu- 
 ments they leave behind them. We cannot fail to 
 recognise a portion of the ten tribes in the Beni-Israel, 
 scattered over the country from the neighbourhood of 
 Bombay, who profess themselves to be of the tribe of 
 Reuben ; and we may find similar means of identifying 
 the rest of the tribes. Allatius supposes that the 
 Israelites who were placed in the Chaboras also peopled 
 the countries of Iberia and Colchis in this agreeing 
 with Sir Isaac Newton, to whom we have previously 
 referred and he adduces the authority of Constantino 
 Porphyrogenetes in support of the Israelitish origin of 
 the inhabitants of Iberia, as Herodotus had done of the 
 inhabitants of Colchis, all of whom claim to trace their 
 descent from the favoured tribes, and practised, as 
 Herodotus testifies, the rite of circumcision. 
 
 But, in addition to the evidences of Israel's migra- 
 tion, we find in the very supposed track of their move- 
 ments westward, monuments which have existed for 
 many ages, and which indicate an Israeltish origin. 
 
 The manner of sepulture amongst the Israelites was 
 to place theibody, not in the rude earth, but in a cave or 
 chamber, either built of stones or cut in the rock. A 
 stone covered the opening, and this stone seems to have 
 been covered by alternate layers of earth, or sand, and 
 vegetable matter, the sand being first laid on. In. some 
 
42 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 cases they were accustomed to raise high heaps, both to 
 serve as a monument and the better to preserve the 
 tomb from spoliation (see Joshua vii. 26, viii. 29 ; 2 
 Sam. xviii. 17). The country north-west of the region 
 in which the Israelites were placed, and now forming 
 part of the Russian empire, consists of vast plains, 
 apparently capable, when cultivated, of sustaining great 
 multitudes, but now chiefly remarkable as places of 
 sepulture. Dr. E. J. Clarke, the observant and intelli- 
 gent traveller, who went through the region, says : 
 "The most frequent objects here were the tumuli, which 
 from their great number, I should have been inclined 
 to think had been raised as marks of guidance across 
 the immense plains, during winter." But he goes on to 
 say, that, whenever any one of them had been laid open, 
 the appearance of a sepulchre placed their origin beyond 
 dispute, as places of interment. The number of these 
 monuments, he says, greatly increased as he drew near 
 to the Kuban, which falls into the sea of Azof, north- 
 east ot the Crimea ; and in the last stage before he 
 reached that river he counted ninety-one, all at once 
 in view. The Russian Archaeological Society, of which 
 Prince Woronzow, Governor- General of Odessa, is 
 President, has brought to light many interesting 
 Israelitish relics found in this region, many hundreds 
 of epitaphs from tombs, <fcc., some of which go back to 
 pre-Christian times, and date from the " year of our 
 exile " no doubt, the Assyrian captivity. No trace of 
 any ancient work afterwards appeared,excepting tumuli, 
 to Dr. Clarke, until he reached the Bay of Taman, on 
 the shore of which stands the remains of a very large 
 fortress and town, entirely surrounded with tombs and 
 broken mounds of earth, evident vestiges of human 
 labour. The neighbourhood was entirely covered with 
 tumuli, of a size and shape that could not fail to excite 
 a traveller's wonder and stimulate his research. One 
 of these tombs had been opened by the soldiers of the 
 garrison. It was quite a mountain ; and after consider- 
 able labour they opened the eastern side, when they 
 discovered the entrance to a large arched vault, of the 
 most admirable masonry, of a white crumbling lime- 
 stone, which the country still affords. The stones of 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 43 
 
 the sides were all square, perfect in their form, and put 
 together without any cement, the roof exhibiting the 
 finest turned arches imaginable, having the whiteness 
 of the purest marble. It contained two chambers, and 
 there were found in them vases and other relics, but the 
 most noticeable of all was a fine piece of workmanship 
 in gold, representing a serpent with two heads, studded 
 with rubies, to imitate the eyes, while the back part of 
 each head was ornamented with two rows of gems. 
 Further describing the sepulchre, he states that imme- 
 diately above the stonework, constructed for the vault, 
 was first a covering of earth, and then a layer of seaweed, 
 compressed by another superincumbent stratum of earth, 
 of the thickness of about two inches ; and the like was 
 found in all the tombs of the country. Similar tombs, 
 he says, are seen on all the shores of the Bosphorus ; 
 and Pallas, in his journey over this country, states 
 the same thing. 
 
 The tomb described by Dr. Clarke was no doubt that 
 of a person of distinction, and it reminds us of several 
 passages in the Hebrew Scriptures, especially of Abra- 
 ham's tomb, called the cave of Machpelah (Gem. xxiii. 
 17, &c.), the double cave, for so the Hebrew word 
 signifies, consisting, as Aben-Ezra and others suppose, 
 of an inner and outer chamber a common form of the 
 Jewish sepulchre for persons of note or distinction. 
 But what of the golden serpent found in it ? Does this 
 in any way point to Israel ? I think so. The Beni- 
 Israel, in India, are said to have each in his secret 
 chamber a silver serpent, before which he burns incense 
 twice a day, and scatters a little flour, singing, accom- 
 panied by a small tom-tom during the ceremony ; and 
 we know it was not until after the ten tribes were 
 carried away that Hezekiah broke in pieces the brazen 
 serpent which Moses had made, as a healer, through 
 faith, of the bites of the fiery serpents in the wilderness; 
 for until his days " the children of Israel did burn 
 incense to it" (2 Kings xviii.4). Was the golden serpent 
 found in the tomb, near the Bay of Taman, a represen- 
 tation of the brazen serpent, which had thus become an 
 object of great veneration, if not of worship, and 
 which, it would appear, is still used as a sacred relic. 
 
44 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 and charm by the Beni-Israel ? I do not ask that this 
 conjecture should be taken for more than it is worth, 
 but as one thing amongst others as circumcision and 
 sepulture it deserves notice. May we not also find, 
 as we pass westward along the shores of the Euxiue, 
 names which are indicative of an Israelitish origin ? 
 Do not the names of all the great rivers seem to refer 
 to the Jordan, as marking the original seat of the people , 
 which before the great migration of nations westward, 
 inhabited the country north of the Euxine, between 
 the Don and the Danube ? Thus, proceeding westward 
 from the Don, we have the Danez. flowing into the 
 Don ; then we have the Dameper, contracted into 
 Dnieper ; and further westward, the Dniester or 
 Dniester ; and southward, and flowing from the far 
 west, the Danau or Danube. May not all these be 
 regarded as waymarks of Israel, in their progress west- 
 ward, on the north of the Euxine ? 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 IDENTITY OF ANGLO-SAXONS AND ISRAELITES. 
 
 HAVING traced the progress of Israel from the western 
 borders of the Caspian to the west of the Euxiue, through 
 the Ukraine and Bessarabia, whence they pushed on 
 further north and west, colonising parts of the present 
 Roumania, Transylvania, Hungary, Poland, and 
 Bohemia, we are necessarily led again to think of the 
 people (Gretas) found on the south-western border of the 
 Euxine, when Darius invaded the country, B.C. 507 : 
 that is, about 215 years after the tribes had been carried 
 captive by the Assyrians into the countries south- west 
 of the Caspian. And the question forces itself upon 
 us were they the same people ? That is, were the 
 Getae identical with the Israelites ? In attempting to 
 answer this question, I shall briefly call attention to 
 those external evidences of their identity which inci- 
 dentally occur in the writings of the old historians ; and 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 45 
 
 to those internal evidences found in the literature, 
 usages, and institutions of the people themselves. 
 
 Of the former class of evidence is the description 
 which Herodotus, the father of history, gives of the 
 Getee in his Melpomene (par. xciii. 4) . They believed, 
 he states,Jn an immortal life and in one Supreme God, 
 into whose presence they should go after death. They 
 deplored the loss of the sacred books [Seeking the word 
 of the Lord, but not finding it ? Amos viii. 12] which 
 they said were left to them by Zamoxes literally, that 
 Moses. He describes them as having been first found 
 in Asia, east of the Araxes, in the seventh or eighth 
 century B.C. Diodorus, in like manner, describes them 
 as possessing a narrow region on the Araxes, but, by 
 degrees, becoming more powerful in numbers, and 
 extending their boundaries, till, at last, they raised them- 
 selves to be a great nation, subduing, in the course of 
 time, many peoples between the Caspian and Maeotis 
 [Sea of Azof], and beyond the Tanais [the Don] ; and he 
 then speaks of them as having taken a westerly direc- 
 tion. Strabo, Pliny, and Ptolemy all speak of them as 
 occupying the same region, but they are silent as to their 
 origin ; and, in fact, they evidently knew nothing about 
 it. They are sometimes spoken of as " Scythians," the 
 precise nationality of whom is still one of the puzzles 
 of ancient Asiatic history. There were evidently others 
 besides the great Turanian or Tartar race of Central 
 Asia, known bythisname; and there seems some reason 
 in Mr. Philip Smith's conjecture (Anc. Hist, of East, p. 
 472) that Scythian was not an ethnic name, but, rather, 
 as we now use Nomad, a generic designation of certain 
 wandering or pastoral tribes Tartars in habit, but not 
 necessarily in race a conjecture which he supports by 
 some apposite references to Hesiad, Homer, -ZEschylus, 
 and Herodotus, the latter of whom describes the nomad 
 Scythians as inhabiting houses of wicker-work, mounted 
 on wheels, with far- darting bows slung to them. And 
 he says they declared their nation to be more recent 
 than any other, and reckoned only 1000 years between 
 their first king and the invasion of Darius. Now, the 
 invasion of Darius was in the year 507 B.C., and if we 
 go back a thousand years from this period, we are 
 
46 THE ISEAELITES FOUND. 
 
 brought to that of the mission of Moses, who, in Dent, 
 xxxii. 5, is said to have been " King in Jeshnrun 
 [that is Israel], when the heads of the people and the 
 tribes of Israel were gathered together" (see Gen. xviii. 
 13 27). This I take to be a remarkable fact, which 
 should not be lightly estimated. But to proceed. The 
 authors to whom I have referred, evidently knew very 
 little about this people, but they all concur in finding 
 them about the Araxes, which separates Armenia from 
 Media, soon after the time that Israel was carried thither, 
 and they describe them as afterwards becoming 
 numerous, and pushing westward, as we have seen 
 that the ten tribes did. 
 
 I do not know that any further information touching 
 the Getse, at this early period is obtainable. I have 
 noticed the testimonies borne to their probity, chastity, 
 hospitality, and other moral qualities, showing that their 
 religion and morals distinguished them from the other 
 peoples or tribes in their neighbourhood. I do not 
 insist that the historical incidents I have adverted to, 
 striking as they are, are sufficient in themselves to con- 
 vince us of the identity of the two peoples the 
 Goths and the Israelites but I think they furnish, at 
 least, some evidence of that identity. 
 
 I now turn to the other class of evidence, which I 
 call internal, and which helps us to identify the Getse, 
 or that branch of them known as Anglo-Saxons, with 
 the Israelites, or the lost ten tribes. What evidence 
 of this description have we in the literature, usages, 
 and institutions of the Anglo-Saxons ? 
 
 The remains of early Anglo- Saxon literature are scant, 
 nor have we any that date back to a time when this 
 people was in Asia or in the east of Europe. Nor is it 
 at all to be expected that we should. Their migrations 
 and their almost continuous wars of defence and of 
 aggression, down to a comparatively recent period in 
 their history, rendered the cultivation of literature 
 almost impossible. When we first meet with them, 
 therefore, they were as illiterate, apparently, as any of 
 the barbarous tribes who find a place in history. We 
 might expect, however to find preserved amongst them 
 some of the traditions of their fathers, for far as they 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 47 
 
 had departed from the good old ways, forgetting the 
 law, and joining themselves to idols, as Ephraim, that 
 is, Israel, is said to have done, they could scarcely have 
 failed to retain some remembrance of the older narratives 
 originally recorded in their lost sacred books. And it 
 seems to have been with the special design of collecting 
 some of these, that the oldest composition of their's 
 known, namely, the Volus the spae, or prophecy of 
 Yola was written. It is an extraordinary mixture 
 of fact and fable, blending traditions of the creation 
 with, apparently, some of the earliest incidents in 
 Israel's history, and of their being cast out into the 
 north country the descent upon them of the fierce 
 barbarians of the north, the Huns the ravages of the 
 "Roman wolf, to which they were subjected the reno- 
 vation of their land, "in which virtuous people shall 
 dwell, and for ages enjoy every good " followed by the 
 ravages of the " obscene dragon " and the " infernal 
 serpent," preparatory to the final rest and continued 
 peace and happiness of the people 
 
 " The Asae will dwell without evils; 
 Do you yet understand ? 
 And the sons of the two brothers 
 Inhabit the vast mansion of the winds ; 
 Do you know more ?" 
 
 Then, there is the promised glory of Jerusalem : 
 Israel and Judah have come out of the north country 
 to Mount Zion, the glory of which covers the earth 
 
 " A hall stands brighter than the sun, 
 Covered in gold, in Gimle. 
 There virtuous people will dwell 
 And for ages enjoy every good." 
 
 No one, I think, can read the extraordinary poem, 
 from which I take these lines, extravagant as, upon the 
 whole, it seems to be, without seeing evidences of 
 Israelitish traditions in it ; and the notion once enter- 
 tained, that the people to whom it owes its origin 
 obtained the knowledge of those traditions through 
 the medium of Christianity is, at last, abandoned. 
 
 I now invite attention to another subject connected 
 with the Saxon literature. The English tongue, as 
 
48 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 everybody knows, is a collection of words from many 
 languages, ancient and modern ; but there are very 
 few words in it that are generally recognised as being 
 from Oriental languages or dialects. Anglo-Saxon, 
 Greek, Latin, and French words abound, as may be 
 seen by running through the pages of any dictionary 
 that gives the derivation of words. 
 
 But though thus compounded, our language is Anglo- 
 Saxon at heart its life-blood is Teutonic ; all its other 
 elements are adventitious, compared with this. Take 
 them away, and the English remains, but take away the 
 Teutonic or Saxon, and the mere sweepings of the 
 granary are left. But what of the Saxon words ? 
 Whence have they come ? Undoubtedly, many of them 
 from the Hebrew, Arabic, and other Semitic tongues. 
 Sharon Turner (Ang. Sax. vol. ii.) has collected no 
 fewer than 247 Saxon words that are undoubtedly de- 
 rived from the Hebrew and the cognate Arabic, regret- 
 ting that health and other adverse circumstances had 
 not permitted him to extend his investigations in this 
 interesting field of enquiry. Had he done so, he would 
 no doubt, have found many more. That he should have 
 found so many, is a noticeable circumstance connected 
 with our enquiry as to the origin of this people, and 
 one that will help to prove their affinity, or identity, 
 with the Israelitish race ; for the Hebrew language is 
 so unlike any comparatively modern language, and seems 
 so incapable of being melted down into it, that its 
 existence in the Anglo-Saxon is, at least, remarkable.* 
 
 Another very striking circumstance is that the Saxon 
 names of persons are obviously given after the Hebrew 
 fashion. They do not appear to have used surnames, 
 although we occasionally find an appellation added to 
 the original name. This was in conformity with the 
 Israelitish custom. Sometimes the paternal person 
 assumed the name of the first-born so a, as is still the 
 
 * Mr: R. Govett, in a very painstaking book, has made an 
 effort to prove that English is derived from Hebrew; and 
 although he may have pushed his theory too far, as I think he 
 has, the scholar may examine his work with some advantage. 
 He maintains that ninety-five per cent, of Saxon words are 
 derived from Hebrew. 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 49 
 
 custom in Syria and Arabia. Thus, Abu-Michael is the 
 father of Michael ; Om-Suleyman is the mother of 
 Solomon. It is the same in Abu-Beker, Abu-Taleh, &c. 
 Our present custom of permanent surnames in particu- 
 lar families was not established until after the Norman 
 conquest. But the names given by the Saxons bear so 
 striking a resemblance to the mode of giving names 
 by the Israelites that I must take permission to give a 
 few of each. The following are Saxon : 
 
 ^tkelred Noble in council. 
 
 Eadbuhr ,., ... Happy pledge. 
 ^Ethelwyn ... ... Noble joy. 
 
 Eadgifer 
 
 Eadward 
 
 Editha 
 
 Ethelstan 
 
 Ethelbert 
 
 Lionrie 
 
 Sigered 
 
 Wynfreda 
 
 Happy gift. 
 Prosperous guardian. 
 Blessed gift. 
 Noble rock. 
 Noble and illustrious. 
 Lion of the kingdom. 
 Victorious counsel. 
 Peace of man. 
 
 Let us now take a few Hebrew names, and note their 
 resemblance to the Saxon ; I mean as to their expres- 
 siveness 
 
 Abednego ... ,. Servant of light. 
 
 Abagtha ... .. Father of the wine-press, 
 
 Abihail ... .. Father of praise. 
 
 Abram ... .. Father of the sea. 
 
 Abiram ... .. Father of beauty. 
 
 Benjamin ... .. Son of the right hand ; 
 
 or of strength. 
 
 Baruch Who is blessed. 
 
 Jochebed ... ... Glorious or honourable. 
 
 Timeufl ... ... Admirable. 
 
 Zebedee Abundant portion. 
 
 Zibiah ... ... Honourable and fine. 
 
 These appellations or names, alike Saxon and Israeli- 
 tish, are all significant. Amongst the Israelites they 
 were sometimes given by a Divine command, as in the 
 case of Ishmael " The angel of the Lord said [to 
 Hagar], thou shalt call his name Ishmael;'' that is, 
 God shall hear, " because the Lord hath heard thy 
 affliction" (Gen. xvi. 11). In like manner Isaiah was 
 directed to call one of his children Maher-shalal-hash- 
 bas ; that is, making speed to the spoil. So, also, 
 Hosea was to call one of his sous Lo-ammi that is 
 
50 THE ISRAELITES FOUND. 
 
 not my people ; and another Lo-mliainah, not having 
 obtained mercy (Hos. i. 6-9). But whether thus given 
 or not, they were expressive of some sentiment^ circum- 
 stance, hope, aspiration, or assumed character, as they 
 also were among the ancient Saxons, and as they arc 
 to this day in Syria and Arabia. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 ISRAELITISH AND ANGLO-SAXON INSTITUTIONS. 
 
 SPACE will not permit me to enter into a consideration 
 of the political and social institutions of the ancient 
 Israelites, and to exhibit the striking resemblance they 
 bear to those of the Saxons. These German tribes, as 
 they are often called, have usually been regarded as a 
 set of barbarians, animated by little other than a fero- 
 cious purpose to destroy everything that was of a 
 humanising and refining character, and their conquests 
 as having carried with them misery, darkness, and ruin 
 a replunging of society into the savage chaos from 
 which it had slowly escaped, and from which, through 
 increased evils and obstacles, it had again to emerge. 
 Nothing could be further from the truth nothing 
 more unlike the state of things which the Goths intro- 
 duced wherever they settled. As Sharon Turner observes, 
 their invasions destroyed the ancient governments and 
 political and legal systems of the Roman Empire, and 
 of the Provinces in which they established themselves; 
 but, as he also observes, the institutions which they 
 introduced cannot but have been superior to those 
 they swept away, since notwithstanding the dis- 
 couragement of new languages and institutions, and 
 ruder habits many, of the Romans joined the "bar- 
 barians," leaving the country which was their birth- 
 place, which had been so long consecrated by deserved 
 fame, and whose feeling, mind, and social manners 
 were congenial to their own. 
 
 The conquest and partition of the Western Roman 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 51 
 
 Empire by the Nomadic nations of Germany was, in 
 fact, as Turner remarks, "a new and beneficial re-casting 
 of human society in all its classes, functions, manners, 
 and pursuits. The civilization of mankind had been 
 carried in the previous Roman world to the fullest extent 
 to which the then existing means of human improve- 
 ment could be urged. That this had long been 
 stationary, and for some time retrograding, the philo- 
 sophical examiner into the government, literature, 
 religion, public habits, and private morals of the 
 Roman empire will, if he make his researches sufficiently 
 minute and extensive, be satisfactorily convinced. 
 Hence, either the progress of mankind must have been 
 stopped, and their corrupting civilization have stagnated 
 or feebly rolled on towards its own barbarization, or 
 some extensive revolution must have broken up the 
 existing system of universal degeneracy, and begun a 
 new career of moral agency and social melioration. The 
 fact is incontestible, that this latter state has been the 
 result of the eruptions and established kingdoms of the 
 Teutonic tribes. ... A new set of landowners 
 was diffused over every country, with new forms of 
 government, new principles, and new laws, new reli- 
 gious disciplines and hierarchies, with many new tenets 
 and practices. A new literature and new manners, 
 all productive of great improvements, in every part 
 superseded the old, and gave to Europe a new face 
 and to every class of society a new life and spirit." 
 
 In the Anglo-Saxon settlements in Britain all these 
 effects were displayed with the most beneficial conse- 
 quences. Elsewhere Turner says : " They introduced a 
 form of monarchy under the name of kings, with powers 
 so greaf, yet so limited ; so superior and independent, and 
 yet so subordinate to the law, and so governed by it ; so 
 majestic, yet so popular ; so powerful, yet so contracted ; 
 so honoured, yet so counselled; so wealthy, yet so 
 dependent that all the good which sovereignty can 
 impart was largely enjoyed, with as few as possible of 
 the evils which concentrated power must always tend 
 to occasion, while the executing instruments are imper- 
 fect mortals. Such an institution was the Anglo-Saxon 
 Cyning ; and such, with all the improvements a 
 
52 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 spirited nation has at various times added to it, is the 
 British monarchy under which we are now living " 
 (Turner, iii. 141). 
 
 I may not venture to go into any detail as to other 
 Saxon institutions ; indeed, throughout, I have merely 
 glanced at facts, without enlarging or dwelling upon 
 them. I must observe, however, that all the Saxon 
 institutions were adapted to insure the liberty and 
 advancement of the people. We see in all of them the 
 principle of self-government ; and, what is somewhat 
 remarkable, ten was an adopted number. They chose 
 one from every ten men amongst them to act in the 
 council of their little community, generally consisting 
 of ten compartments, or wards. Ten of these wards 
 formed a Tything, or Parish. Ten of these Tythings 
 formed a Hundred, the Elders of which, thus chosen, 
 met for the management of matters belonging to the 
 Hundred, while each Tything took charge of the affairs 
 especially pertaining to itself. It will be remembered 
 that, by the Mosaic institutions, the people were placed 
 under rulers of thousands, of hundreds, of fifties, and 
 of tens. A Jewish Synagogue, corresponding to a 
 modern Parish, appears at a subsequent period, to have 
 been put under the direction of ten elders, of whom one 
 became the chief ruler of that ecclesiastical division. 
 The Saxon County, which was more extensive than 
 the Hundred, corresponded to the tribe in Israel. 
 
 The Saxons had three orders of men amongst them 
 the nobles, the free men, and the slaves ; and their 
 Wittenagemot was composed of the prrnces or elders, 
 and prelates, with certain of the free men. Courts of 
 justice were established in the Decennary, the Hundred, 
 and the County. Thus, as it has been observed, " The 
 Saxons became somewhat like the Jews, distinct from 
 all other people ; their laws honourable for the king, 
 easy for the subject/' 
 
 It seems to me almost impossible for any one to read 
 thehistory of these Anglo- Saxons without having present 
 to his mind the early history of the Israelites. Amongst 
 them, each tribe managed its own affairs, but the whole 
 of the tribes formed a federative body, or a single 
 kingdom, until after the time of Solomon, when they 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 53 
 
 were separated into two kingdoms. They had a delibera- 
 tive assembly, even while they dwelt in their encamp- 
 ments in the wilderness, composed of the representatives 
 of all the tribes. Indeed, there were two assemblies : 
 the one composed of the Princes of Tribes and Heads of 
 Thousands, which formed the Senate ; the other, *of the 
 representatives of the people at large. John and others 
 think that these assemblies exercised all the rights of 
 sovereignty that they declared war, made peace, 
 formed alliances, chose generals, judges, leaders, and 
 kings ; prescribed to the rulers whom they elected the 
 the principles by which they were to govern, tendered 
 to them the oath of office, &c. ; but this must be taken 
 with some limitation, as we shall, by-and-by, see. 
 
 Nor should we should overlook the fact, that the 
 Saxons had the Israelitish division of the day. Their 
 day did not reckon from morning to evening, but from 
 evening to morning not at all such a reckoning of 
 the day as any people would naturally adopt, but which 
 Moses had prescribed (Lev. xxiii. 32). The ancient 
 Egyptians, Babylonians, Persians, Syrians, and other 
 Eastern nations, reckoned their day, as we do, from 
 sunrise to sunset. The Saxons, however, retained the 
 Israelitish reckoning. 
 
 In common wiffo. the Israelites, too, the Saxons had 
 three great festivals : The first, Easter, exactly corre- 
 sponding to the Passover ; the second, Whitsuntide, 
 corresponding to Pentecost, or the feast of weeks, upon 
 the fiftieth day after the Passover ; the third, a general 
 gathering at the Wittenagemot, at which all the 
 males were supposed to be present as, indeed, they 
 were at the other two festivals. So, in Israel, all their 
 males were to present themselves before the Lord three 
 times in the year (Deut. xvi. 16). 
 
 The priesthood among the Saxons was confined to 
 certain families, and descended from father to son, as 
 in ancient Israel; and like the Israelitish priesthood, 
 the Saxon priests were supported by tythes, or tenths, 
 with the possession of certain lands. These similarities 
 between the ancient and the more modern people, or 
 between Israel, as we know them through the Old 
 Testament, and Israel as we know them after their 
 dispersion and assumption of the name of Getse or 
 
THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 rather that great branch of the family known as Anglo- 
 Saxons might be pursued much further, but space 
 forbids. I have said enough, I think, to show that 
 that history and custom agree in exhibiting them as one 
 people. Further evidences remain to be considered. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 GEMS, A NAME GIVEN TO ISRAEL. 
 
 I HAVE glanced at such external and internal evidences 
 of the identity of the Anglo-Saxons and the Israelites 
 as are afforded by the brief notices of the ancient Getse 
 and of their immediate descendants,the Scythians, Goths, 
 and Saxons, or Germans, which occur in the pages of 
 history; and such as are furnished by the identity or simi- 
 larity of the institutions and customs existent amongst 
 these people and those of ancient Israel. I do not 
 know whether I have rendered a dry historical inquiry 
 'sufficiently interesting to induce any to follow me, but 
 if any have done so, I cannot but hope they will have 
 seen something in what has been advanced, which 
 as far as it goes gives considerable support to the 
 theory I wish to establish. I attach much weight, 
 especially, to the way-marks of Israel's migrations west- 
 ward, to be found on the northern shores of the Euxine 
 or Bteck Sea, and west of that sea, about the Danube; 
 and to those institutions, usages, and customs, introduced 
 by the Saxon descendants of the Getse, wherever they 
 have made a settlement. Such memorials as these are 
 of great value, seeing that we get less certain knowledge 
 of the early races of mankind from direct history than 
 from those relations and resemblances of custom which 
 often remain infixed for ages, and when all other con- 
 nections are lost the usages pertaining to life and death, 
 the political institutions, the punishment of offences, 
 the mannerj of habitation, &c., to some of which we have 
 referred, and to some of which we still have to refer. 
 
 At this stage of our enquiry, however, two questions 
 suggest themselves, and demand some notice : 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 55 
 
 If tho G eta? were the ten tribes, how came they to 
 lose their own name, and to be called, at the time we 
 find them on the Danube, by the name of Getse ? That 
 is a question which, perhaps, admits of no positive 
 answer. I have sought in vain amongst those who have 
 written on ancient geography and on ethnology for any 
 conjecture which will help me to answer it. Did the 
 people name themselves G-etae ? That seems to me to 
 be most likely. But for what reason, or on what account, 
 should they so name themselves ? Let us see if we can 
 discover this. They had been cast out of their own 
 land, and were " trodden down," as the prophets describe 
 if, by their enemies, as also by the Lord Himself. Is 
 it not reasonable to suppose that, in this captive and 
 down-trodden condition, they called to mind God's 
 dealings towards them, both in mercy and in judg- 
 ment ? Surely, yes ; and they could hardly do so, and 
 not remember one of the most familiar symbols by 
 which the prophetic word had described them " My 
 well-beloved hath a vineyard in a very fruitful hill ; 
 and he fenced it, and gathered out the stones thereof, 
 and planted it with the choicest vine, and built a tower 
 in the midst of it, and also made a wine-press therein. 
 What could have been done more to my 
 vineyard that I have not done in it ? Wherefore, when 
 I looked that it should bring forth grapes, brought it 
 forth wild grapes ? And now, go to ; I will tell you 
 what I will do to my vineyard : I will take away the 
 hedge thereof, and it shall be eaten up, and break down 
 the wall thereof, and it shall be for a treading . 
 For the vineyard of the Lord of Hosts is the house of 
 Israel 1 ' (Isaiah v. 1-7). Again/' Israel is an empty vine. 
 . . . It shall be carried unto Assyria" (Hos. x.l -6). 
 This symbol of the vine, as every reader of the prophetic 
 writings knows, is one used in a variety of ways to 
 denote the tribes, and God's care and culture of them, 
 the object being to make themfruitful in all good works. 
 But were they not also spoken of as other people who 
 had incurred the Divine judgment were as the fruit of 
 the vine, trodden in the wine-press ? We have certainly 
 one well-known passage in tho Book of Isaiah (Ixiii. 
 2-4) in which it is so : " Wherefore art thou red in 
 
56 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 thine apparel, and thy garments like him that treadeth 
 the wine-press ? I have trodden the wine-press alone, 
 and of the people there was none with me. I will 
 tread them in mine anger, and trample them in my 
 fury, and their blood shall be sprinkled on my gar- 
 ments, and I will stain all my raiment, for the day of 
 vengeance is in mine heart." A parallel passage occurs 
 in the Apocalypse (ch. xix. 15). In like manner, 
 Jeremiah, lamenting the fall and punishment of 
 Judah, says : " The Lord hath trodden under foot all 
 my mighty men in the midst of me ; He hath called 
 an assembly against me, to crush my young men ; the 
 Lord hath trodden the virgin, the daughter of Judah, 
 as in the wine-press" (Lam. i. 15). The most strik- 
 ing passage is certainly that in Isaiah, and that Israel 
 considered it as primarily referring to their own 
 punishment is obvious from the circumstance, that the 
 rest of the chapter in which it occurs, with the whole 
 of the following chapter, is a penitential confession and 
 supplication of the Israelites in their then state of 
 captivity. They acknowledge the favours and blessings 
 which God had bestowed upon them, confess their in- 
 gratitude, bow to the judgment they had brought upon 
 themselves, and pray for forgiveness, and for a restora- 
 tion of their land. They had been trodden down by God 
 as well as by man, and in the Divine judgment, they 
 had been represented as the fruit of the vine, trodden in 
 the wine-press of the wrath of God. May they not, in 
 their penitence, impressed with a sense of the Divine 
 displeasure, and of the sins which had brought it upon 
 them, have called themselves by a name expressive of 
 that state, and corresponding with the metaphor under 
 which they had been spoken of? In Hebrew, the wine- 
 press is called Get. Some of the psalms have, in their in- 
 scription, " To the chief musician upon Gittith." In the 
 Hebrew it is Getit, not Gettith this is, it is the plural of 
 Get ; and the psalms are supposed to have been those 
 sung after the vintage. The name of Get, or Gath, was 
 given to many places in Israel, as Gath-Hepher, Gath- 
 Rimmon, &c., as also to one of the five Principalities of 
 the Philistines, on the Mediterranean. Now, if the Israe- 
 lites, in their down-trodden condition, designated 
 
. IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 57 
 
 selves, as I have supposed, Get, the word would easily, 
 and almost surely, become Get a, and in its plural form, 
 Getce. I do not mean to say that they intended to call 
 themselves "wine-presses," but, by a figure of speech (a 
 metonomy) common to almost all languages by which 
 the thing contained is put for that which contains it, 
 and vice versa the word for a wine-press would stand 
 for the fruit of the wine trodden in it ; so that Getce 
 would signify the trodden vine, or the sorely crushed 
 people. 
 
 I had written so far, when I found that Diodorus 
 speaks of a branch of the Scythian tribes, which occu- 
 pied the mountainous regions about Caucasus, and also 
 the plains towards the ocean, and the Palus Maeotis, 
 with the other regions near the Tanais, whence they 
 crossed the Araxes, and passed into Europe, the most 
 advanced of them being known to the Romans under 
 the name of Germans (e ddently the people of whom I 
 have been speaking) ; and he calls them Massagetai. 
 Here we have the Get a again, but compounded with 
 another word, Massa. What is Massa? In Arabic, 
 the word Mas signifies to be dilated, as a wound, and 
 in the Hebrew, to crack and peel off, as the diseased 
 skin ; hence, it signifies to reject with contempt or 
 disgust to despise the opposite of to choose. In this 
 compound word, therefore, we have the same meaning 
 as in f 'Gelce, but intensified the cast-off, despised, 
 bruised vine. Thus Hosea (x. 1) says : " Israel is an 
 empty [worthless] vine;" and Isaiah says that, under 
 their punishment, Israel shall lament for the once fruit- 
 ful vine (xxxii. 12). In the absence of other means of 
 ascertaining the origin of the name Geta, from whom 
 have descended the Anglo-Saxons, I submit this as a 
 conjecture entitled to some consideration. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 ISRAEL LOST, AS THE PECULIAR PEOPLE. 
 
 IT may be asked whether there is any reason to 
 believe that the Israelites, who, though they were to 
 
58 THE ISRAELITES FOUND, 
 
 be cast forth and punished, as we have seen, but who 
 were also to be recalled and restored to God's favour, 
 and to their own land, which had been given to the 
 twelve tribes, in perpetuity, would, during their exclu- 
 sion from it, cease to observe the laws and disregard the 
 ceremonies which it had prescribed ? Though they were 
 to be dispersed amongst the nations, they were not to 
 be lost. Israel was to be brought back from Assyria, 
 and the outcasts who had left the great body of their 
 brethren were to be gathered together from all the 
 countries into which they had been dispersed " I will 
 surely assemble, O Jacob, all of thee ; I will surely 
 gather the remnant of Israel ; I will put them together 
 as the sheep of Bozrah, as the flock in the midst of their 
 fold " (Micah ii. 12). Yes, all this will assuredly come 
 to pass, for "the word of the Lord is sure," and in this 
 promise His word has been confirmed by an oath. But 
 in the meantime, Israel was to pass through many 
 changes, and amongst them that of apostacy, accom- 
 panied by blindness that is, mental and spiritual 
 blindness, a state in which they would know neither 
 their God nor themselves. This is assured to us by the 
 word of prophecy ; and whatever may be thought or 
 said in disparagement of prophecy, by those who, in 
 spite^of the many and striking prophecies in relation to 
 almost all the nations of the earth, as well as to the 
 Jewish people, that have been already fulfiled, they 
 who believe in the sure word of prophecy will accept 
 this word touching the condition of Israel, during her 
 dispersion, as surely as they would any well-attested 
 history which might claim their acceptance. Let us, 
 then, refer to a few passages in the writings of two or 
 three, only, of the prophets. Hosea, predicting the 
 impending punishment of Israel by certain symbolic 
 actions, which the Lord enjoined him to adopt, says 
 (" calling things that are not as though they were "), 
 " Ye are not my people, and I will not be your God. 
 , . . Yet, it shall come to pass that in the place 
 where it was said unto them, Ye are not my people, 
 there it shall be said unto them, Ye are the sons 
 of the living God. . . . And they shall say, Thou 
 art my God." (Hosea i. 9, 10; ii. 23), And 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 59 
 
 plainer still : " They [Israel] shall no more be remem- 
 bered by their name (ii. 17). And they shall wander 
 from sea to sea, and from the north even to the east ; 
 they shall run to and fro to seek the word of the Lord, 
 and shall not find it" (Amos viii. 12). " The children 
 of Israel shall abide many days without a king, and 
 without a prince, and without a sacrifice, and without a 
 pillar [as a witness to the Lord, see Isa. xix. 19, 20], 
 and without an ephod and teraphim" (Hos. iii. 4). 
 " Because thou hast rejected knowledge, I will also 
 reject thee, that thou shalt be no priest to me ; seeing 
 thou hast forgotten the law of thy God, I also 
 will forget thy children" (Hos. iv. 6). "Because 
 Ephraim hath made many altars to sin, altars 
 shall be unto him to sin" (Hos. viii. 2). " They sin 
 more and more, and have made them molten images 
 of their silver, and idols, according to their own under- 
 standing; all of it the work of the craftsmen" (Hos. 
 xiii. 2). . " Ephraim, he hath mixed himself among the 
 people" (Hos. vii. 8). "Israel is swallowed up : now 
 shall they be among the Gentiles as a vessel wherein 
 is no pleasure" (Ch. viii. 8). "And I will bring 
 the blind by a way that they knew not ; I will lead 
 them in paths that they have not known .... 
 They shall be turned back, they shall be greatly 
 ashamed that trust in graven images, that say to the 
 molten images, Ye are our gods. Hear ye deaf ; and 
 look ye blind, that ye may see. Who is blind but my 
 servant, or deaf as my messenger that I sent?" 
 (Jsaiah, xlii. 16-19). 
 
 There are several things beyond mere punishment, 
 included in these denunciations (1) Israelis to lose 
 the law " The word of the Lord " that is, to forget 
 or not to observe it. (2) Abandoning the law, Israel 
 is to be given up to idolatry to be " joined to idols." 
 (3) Israel is to be mixed with the peoples " swal- 
 lowed up amongst the Gentiles " that is, is not to be 
 distinguished from them, so that they who were once 
 called, " My people," are not then to be so called. If 
 the passages I have quoted mean anything, they 
 mean these things, as things that were to befall Israel, 
 under the judgment that was then impending, in con- 
 
60 THE ISRAELITES FOUtiD 
 
 sequence of their incorrigible perverseness, and the 
 abandonment of their covenant God. 
 
 But this absorption of other peoples by Israel, and 
 their absorption by other peoples, so as not to be, for 
 some time, distinguished from them, have their parallel 
 in Judah, or the Jews. The earliest Christians were 
 of Judah Jews, devout men, out of every nation 
 under heaven, with some of Judea and Jerusalem 
 (Acts iii.). And these went forth everywhere, and 
 became so mixed with the Gentiles that their descen- 
 dants, after a few generations, became undistingxish- 
 able. But long before this, there were amalgamations 
 with other races, even with some of those with whom 
 they were forbidden to unite. Many of the Jews, 
 during their dispersion in the Babylonian captivity, 
 united themselves with the peoples inhabiting those 
 countries, and thus lost their individuality some becom- 
 ing Mahommedans, and some, like their brethren of 
 Israel, adopting the idolatrous practices of the peoples 
 amongst whom they settled. On the other hand, after 
 their return to Judea, John Hyrcanus, having conquered 
 the Edomites or Idumeans gave them their choice, 
 either to be circumcised and keep the law of Moses, or 
 ,to leave the country. They chose the former, and 
 became one people with the Jews, the name of Edomite 
 being lost in that of Jew. Nor should we omit to 
 notice, that Ruth, a Moabitess, was married to Boaz, 
 the greatgrandfather of David. About forty years before 
 the Christian era, Phasael, one of the sons of Antipater, 
 an Edomite or Idumean, became governor of Jeru- 
 salem, while his second son, Herod, after having been 
 made governor of Galilee, was made king of the Jews, 
 by the Romans, and rebuilt, or partly rebuilt and 
 beautified the temple of Jerusalem, and was succeeded 
 by his son, after whose reign of ten years, Judea became 
 a Roman province. But it was not with Edomites, 
 only, but with Canaanites, that the Jews became inter- 
 mingled the two becoming one people, David having 
 permitted the Jebusites, one branch of the Canaanites, 
 to remain in Jerusalem, where were both the throne and 
 the temple ; so that, as Ezekiel says of Judah (xvi. 3) : 
 " Thy birth and thy nativity is of the land of Canaan : 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 61 
 
 thy father was an Amorite, and thy mother a Hittite." 
 These facts are not produced to disparage the Jews, but 
 simply to show that Israel, in becoming mixed and 
 united with the Gentiles, is onlyupona parwifch Judah, 
 who also mixed with them and absorbed them. But of 
 both, a remnant remains : "Yet will I leave a remnant, 
 that ye shall have some that shall escape the sword 
 among the nations, when ye shall be scattered through 
 the countries. And they that escape of you shall 
 remember me among the nations, whither ye shall be 
 carried captives. . . . . And they shall loathe 
 themselves for the evils which they have committed in 
 all their abominations. And they shall know that I 
 am the Lord, and I have not said in vain that I would 
 do this evil unto them " (Ezek. vi. 6-10). 
 
 I submit, then, that there is nothing in the two 
 circumstances we have been considering that militates 
 against the assumption I say assumption, because as 
 yet I have suggested nothing beyond probabilities, 
 though probabilities which are, I think, very striking 
 that the Getse of Mossia andDacia were of the ten tribes, 
 who were carried by the Assyrians into upper Media 
 and the countries between the Caspian Sea and the 
 Euxine, and who thence pursued a westward course, 
 along the shores of the latter sea, peopling the north 
 of Germany and the Cimbrian Chersonesus ; and who, 
 under the name of Goths, overran the western Roman 
 empire, the great branch of them being now known 
 as Anglo-Saxons. The direct proofs of that fact have 
 yet to be adduced, and though strong and conclusive, 
 as I believe them to be, I have thought it right, at this 
 stage of the enquiry, to advert to such circumstances 
 as tend to prepare the way for them. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 PROPHETIC TESTIMONY TO ISRAEL'S DESTINY. 
 
 I BELIEVE I have exhausted, as far as a brief glance at 
 the evidences can do so, the historical enquiry as to the 
 
62 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 origin of the Getse, and of those great branches of the 
 race known as Saxons and Angles, who peopled North 
 Germany, with the CimbrianChersonesus (the peninsula 
 of Denmark Dan-mark ? Holstein, &c., and who, 
 when united in this our land were denominated Anglo- 
 Saxons- -the favoured race which has carried its colo- 
 nies into almost exery part of the world, and, through 
 those colonies, has extended the blessings of civilisation 
 and religion. Whether I have succeeded in making 
 out a case in favour of this people being a portion a 
 considerable portion of the long-lost Tribes, who, be 
 it remembered, were never to be utterly lost, but, like 
 seed cast into the ground, were to seem for a time lost, 
 and then, under the influence of the early and the latter 
 rain, and the vivifying influence of the sun of righteous- 
 ness, were to spring forth, bloom, and bear abundant 
 fruit, filling with it the face of the earth (Isaiah xxvii. 
 6), and thus to be employed for great and glorious 
 things in blessing the world, I must leave my readers 
 to determine. If any have followed me through the 
 evidences I have adduced in favour of that proposition, 
 I venture to think that some impression must have 
 been made on their minds, although I am far from 
 thinking it has produced conviction. The proposition 
 is of so novel and startling a character, and can scarcely 
 fail of being so antagonistic to the minds and feelings 
 of those, who for the first time, have been asked to 
 look at it, that I expect comparatively few will, at this 
 stage of our enquiry, admit that there is anything 
 conclusive towtrds establishing the identity of the Anglo- 
 Saxons with the ten tribes. Be that as it may, I must 
 ask the further attention and patience of my brethren, 
 who should certainly feel an interest in an enquiry that 
 gives promise, though a faint one, perhaps, of throwing 
 light upon an historical question that has perplexed 
 men's minds for centuries, andj which promises, further- 
 more, to identify us and our fathers with a portion of 
 the people whom the Great Architect of the Universe 
 selected from amongst all other peoples, to maintain *he 
 great truths of the existence of the Divine Unity, of 
 His moral government of the world, and of His gracious 
 purpose to bring about and establish an universal reign 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 63 
 
 of righteousness and happiness for the human race. 
 Dean Stanley truly remarks, that " The sons of Israel 
 are literally our spiritual ancestors ; their imagery, their 
 poetry, their very names have descended to us ; their 
 hopes, their prayers, their psalms are ours." I hope to 
 show that the sons of Israel are not only our spiritual 
 ancestors, but our natural ancestors, also. 
 
 Leaving the historical ground of testimony, and such 
 proofs as it affords of the soundness of my proposition, 
 I now turn to another species of proof, not less con- 
 clusive, I believe, than that furnished by the records of 
 history, or by those marks of descent which the Anglo- 
 Saxons exhibit in their language, institutions, and 
 manners. To my own mind, indeed, this species of 
 proof carries greater weight than either, or all com- 
 bined, of those I have passed under review I mean 
 the proofs furnished by the sure word of prophecy, 
 which involves the sure promises of God for most of 
 the prophecies of the future of Israel take the form of 
 Divine promises promises of grace and mercy towards 
 the house of Israel, and, through Israel, to the world 
 at large, including Jews and Gentiles. " The Lord 
 shall arise upon thee [Israel], and his glory shall be 
 seen upon thee. And the Gentiles shall come to thy 
 
 light, and kings to the brightness of thy rising 
 
 The abundance of the sea shall be converted unto thee. 
 The multitudes of camels shall cover thee ; the drome- 
 daries of Midian and Ephah ; all they from Sheba shall 
 come ; they shall bring gold and incense ; and they 
 shall show forth the praises of the Lord. . . . Surely 
 the Isles shall wait for me, and the ships of Tarshish 
 first, to bring thy sons from far, their silver and their 
 gold with them, unto the name of the Lord thy God, 
 and to the Holy One of Israel. And the sons of 
 strangers shall build up thy walls, and their kings 
 shall minister unto thee" (Isaiah Ix. 2-10). 
 
 I know that many persons have not only a great 
 distaste for the study of prophecy, but a strong repug- 
 nance to it, having on their minds an impression that 
 it is impossible to derive any good therefrom. This 
 arises, no doubt, in great measure, from the diversity 
 of interpretation that has been given of unfulfilled 
 
64 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 prophecy, some interpretations being quite an tagonistic 
 to others, so that all prophecy seems to them not only 
 obscure and uncertain, but defiant of interpretation. 
 I believe there are prophecies which never will be under- 
 stood until after their accomplishment. They appear as if 
 intended, after they shall have received their fulfilment, 
 to furnish proofs of the Divine prescience, rather than 
 as predictions plainly to fix the time and circumstances 
 of the things which are to occur, and in such manner 
 that we may assuredly anticipate the precise occurrence 
 and its set time. There are many prophecies, however, 
 that obviously invite consideration and inquiry, so that 
 the mind may be prepared for the coming event, and 
 are so plain and explicit in their form, that the event 
 may be clearly foreseen, although the time at which it 
 will occur may be left in darkness. Now, of this 
 description of prophecy is that which I have just 
 quoted, as to the future of Israel, and its relation to 
 the world at large, with many more of the like kind. 
 If words have any meaning, we cannot, without doing 
 great violence to them, set aside their literal meaning, 
 and interpret them metaphorically or spiritually. It is 
 an universally -admitted canon of interpretation, ap- 
 proved by one's common sense, that the literal meaning 
 is to be given to all words, unless there be an obvious 
 reason for departing from it. The simplest and most 
 natural meaning that flows from words may be relied 
 upon as the sense in which they are to be understood. 
 Symbols and metaphors, no doubt, abound in the 
 prophetic writings. In many of the most magnificent 
 prophecies they are obvious enough ; as, when Isaiah, 
 speaking in the name of the Mighty One of Israel, 
 and depicting the future prosperity and glory of His 
 restored people, says : " The light of the moon shall be 
 as the light of the sun ; and the light of the sun shall be 
 sevenfold. ' ' No one can take that for a literal description 
 of what shall occur ; but in such predictions as several 
 I have quoted, the language is plain and the literal 
 meaning obvious. Take another : " And it shall come 
 to pass in that day that the Lord shall set His hand 
 again, a second time, to recover the remnant of His 
 people, which shall be left from Assyria, and from 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 65 
 
 Egypt, and from Pathros, and from Gush, and from 
 Shinah, and from Hamath, and from the Islands of 
 the sea. And he shall set up an ensign for the nations, 
 and shall assemble the outcasts of Israel, and gather 
 together the dispersed of Judah from the four 
 corners of the earth. The envy also of Ephraim shall 
 depart, and the adversaries of Judah shall be cut off; 
 Ephraim shall not envy Judah, and Judah shall not 
 vex Ephraim. And there shall be a highway for the 
 remnant of His people, which shall be left from Assyria ; 
 like as it was to Israel in the day that he came up out 
 of the land of Egypt" (Isaiah xl. 11-16). 
 
 Many mistakes have, I believe, been made through 
 interpreting such predictions metaphorically or spirit- 
 ually ; that is, in taking them in a spiritual sense, 
 Israel standing, not for the literal Israel, but for the 
 spiritual Israel, the Church the seed of Abraham by 
 faith. As a Christian, I, of course, am satisfied that 
 all who believe in the Redeemer are the spiritual seed 
 of Abraham, and therefore that they are heirs according 
 to the promise. At the same time, I as firmly believe, 
 and with as good reason, that the promises and predic- 
 tions which refer to the restoration and future glory of 
 Israel will be literally fulfilled. Under the law, the 
 promises were all of temporal good ; under the Gospel, 
 they are all of spiritual good ; and a careful review 
 of the Old Testament, by the light of the New Testa- 
 ment, leads to the conclusion, that both literal and 
 spiritual Israel are to be blessed in temporal and 
 spiritual things, and that there will be an union of the 
 two, when the time of the fulfilment comes. 
 
 Here, however, I must observe, that it is most im- 
 portant in the consideration of this subject, to note, 
 in the prophetic writings, the distinction made be- 
 tween Israel and Judah ; as in Isaiah xi. 12, among 
 many other passages : " He shall assemble the out- 
 casts of Israel, and gather together the dispersed of 
 Judah, from the four corners of the earth." What is 
 said of Israel can no more be properly applied to Judah 
 than what is said of Judah can be properly applied to 
 Israel. It has been well remarked, that " the two houses 
 seem to have been intended to fulfil considerably 
 F 
 
66 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 different purposes in God's economy of grace to the 
 world. Of Judah was to come the one promised Seed, 
 the Heir of all things ; of Ephraim, or Israel, the 
 multitudinous seed, so much promised to the fathers 
 the many brethren who are also called the Lord's first- 
 born. Judah has been a standing witness to the 
 prophetic word ; whilst Israel long, to appearance, 
 lost is to come forth in the latter time, with over- 
 whelming witness to the truth, carrying out the Gospel 
 to all the ends of the earth. Judah and his brethren 
 were to be preserved alive in the midst of famine ; but 
 this was to be accomplished by their unknown brother, 
 Joseph, who had been sent before them, and given a 
 headship over the heathen. Judah seems to be given 
 no home, but that of his fathers ; whilst blessings unto 
 the utmost bounds of the everlasting hills are promised 
 to come 'upon the head of Joseph, upon the crown of 
 the head of him that was separated from his brethren.' 
 Their cities, it seems, are to be spread abroad; they are 
 to be such an innumerable multitude, that, although the 
 land of Israel will be their common centre, they will, 
 at the same time, be possessed of sea and land, unto the 
 ends of the earth (Isaiah lx.). But then, indeed, Israel 
 and Judah shall have become one. They shall be one 
 nation upon the mountains of Israel for ever" (Wilson, 
 Lect. on Anc. Israel). 
 
 Now, bearing in mind this distinction between Judah 
 and Israel, and accepi ing the prophecies and promises 
 that are obviously spoken of Israel as to be fulfilled in 
 them that is in the ten tribes, and not in Judah 
 that is not in Judah as part of the chosen people, but 
 in Israel alone we shall have to examine them, and 
 determine in what way and in what degree they 
 identify the Anglo-Saxon race with Israel, to whom 
 the prophecies and promises pertain. If we do this 
 we shall see, or I much mistake, that not one prophecy 
 or promise, only, but many, have received or are 
 receiving their fulfilment in the position, character, 
 and works of the Anglo-Saxons that they describe 
 the position, character, and works of Israel in such 
 a way that we can find nothing answerable to them in 
 any other people on earth ? but that we do find them in 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 67 
 
 or amongst the Anglo-Saxons. The things predicted 
 or promised are so obviously identical with what we 
 know amongst this people, and this people only, that 
 they seem quite adequate to produce a conviction that 
 they must be the people of whom the prophecies and 
 promises where originally uttered or written, under 
 the influence of the Holy Spirit. We know that there 
 are many striking coincidences to be found in the 
 course of human history things turning up and so 
 fitting together, that, to many minds, they seem as if 
 certainly connected together by some pre-ordained 
 purpose ; but we never find a number of these coinci- 
 dences falling out as in a long series, or succession. 
 On the contrary, they are few and far between, and 
 when the first impression which any coincidence 
 produces on the mind has subsided, we are generally 
 able to disassociate the two occurrences, and to perceive 
 their independence of each other. In the prophetic 
 word touching Israel and its identification with the 
 Anglo-Saxons, we have a different state of things. 
 Here is not one prophecy or promise, only, receiving its 
 obviously literal fulfilment, but many not one striking 
 characteristic, only, predicted of Israel, and finding its 
 fulfilment in the Anglo-Saxons, but many not one pre- 
 destined work to be done by Israel which is being done 
 by the Anglo-Saxons, tut many. And in no other known 
 people is anything of the kind to be found. Surely, 
 there must be something more than fortuitous coinci- 
 dence here, and I cannot but think that a dispassionate 
 examination of the facts will lead to the conclusion that 
 the Anglo-Saxon race is of that people of whom the 
 Lord spoke to Abraham, when he said, " By Myself 
 have I sworn, saith the Lord . . . that in blessing 
 I will bless thee, and in multiplying I will multiply thy 
 seed as the stars of heaven, and as the sand which is 
 upon the sea-shore : and thy seed shall possess the gate 
 of his enemies : and in thy seed shall all the nations 
 of the earth be blessed" (Gen. xxii. 16-18). 
 
 In proceeding to examine these prophecies, and to 
 identify them with Israel and the Anglo-Saxon race, I 
 shall classify them, as far as they will permit of classi- 
 fication, under the following heads ; 
 
68 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 1. Israel's Localization. 
 
 2. Their Christianization. 
 
 3. Their acquired possessions or settlements. 
 
 4. Their giving birth to nations and kings. 
 
 5. Their diversified works. 
 
 In the examination and exhibition of these facts and 
 circumstances, and of their connection with the pro- 
 phecies concerning Israel, it is likely that other points 
 of the identity of the Anglo-Saxon race with the 
 prophetic declarations concerning the ten tribes may 
 suggest themselves. Should that be so, I shall bring 
 them together under a sixth head. 
 
 CHAPTEK XV. 
 
 ISRAEL AT REST IN THE ISLANDS. 
 
 WE now proceed to consider the several and diversified 
 prophecies and promises pertaining to the ten tribes 
 of Israel, after their captivity in Assyria and Media, 
 embracing the region lying between the two seas, the 
 Caspian and the Euxine, and which indicate, more or 
 less clearly, their future destiny as the heirs of the 
 promises made to Abraham, and confirmed to succeed- 
 ing patriarchs. 
 
 The first thing that strikes one, in reviewing these 
 prophecies, is the entrance of Israel into certain islands 
 THE ISLANDS. 
 
 The forty-first chapter of Isaiah most graphically 
 describes Israel's position, and the manner in which 
 they obtained it, combined with visions of its high 
 mission and future glory, and a declaration of tho 
 source of its might, the Author of its success, and an 
 exhibition of the false pretences and vanity of idols. 
 The chapter opens with a command, that the people of 
 these Islands should keep silence that is, should bo 
 quiet, should rest that they might renew their strength 
 after their long wandering and continuous conflicts : 
 " Let them draw near, and let them speak ; let us enter 
 into solemn debate together." After this command 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 69 
 
 and invitation, the people, in their conquest of THE 
 ISLANDS, are described under the figure of a righteous 
 man ; for, as promised to this same house of Israel, the 
 Lord was to bring His righteousness near, because Israel 
 was His glory (xlvii. 13). And they were to be covered 
 with the robe of righteousness (li. 1 0) . Here, then, is the 
 manner of Israel's acquiring THE ISLANDS : " Who 
 raised up the righteous man from the East, called him 
 to attend his steps ; subdued the nations before him, 
 and gave him dominion over kings [or rulers] ? He 
 made them as dust to his sword, and as driven stubble 
 to his bow. He pursued them, and passed safely by a 
 way never trodden before with his foot. Who hath 
 wrought and done these things, calling the generations 
 from the beginning ? I, Jehovah, the first ; and with 
 the last; I am He." Then we have a description of 
 the fear created by the presence of these warlike people 
 " The Isles saw it and feared ; the ends of the earth 
 were afraid, drew near and came. They helped every 
 one his neighbour, and said to his brother, Be of good 
 courage ; the carpenter encouraged the goldsmith ; ho 
 that smootheth with the hammer, him that smote on 
 the anvil, saying, It is ready for the soldering ; and he 
 fixeth the idol with nails, that it should not be 
 removed." Then Israel, "the seed of Abraham and 
 Jacob," here called " The Lord's servant," who had 
 been called forth from the ends of the earth, were 
 strengthened with the assurance that God had chosen 
 them, would be with them, would help them, and would 
 "uphold them, with the right hand of His righteousness, ' ' 
 so that all who should engage against them should 
 " become ashamed and confounded, and should be as 
 nothing, as a thing of nought." 
 
 Let us now see in how far the peopling of these 
 islands by the Anglo-Saxon branch of the Getas answers 
 to this prophetic description. " The islands," says Dr. 
 Hyde Clarke (Comp. Philology), " seem to have been 
 first settled by the great Euskardian or Iberian stock, 
 belonging to the Ugo- Tartarian, which once spread over 
 Western Europe, and of which all that is left are the 
 Basques in Spain, unless the Fins of several kinds are 
 also to be reckoned ; and unless, in the West of Ireland, 
 
70 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 some Iberian blood still lingers under the name of 
 Spanish, as the common belief there is. The Iberians 
 were slaughtered or driven out of Britain by the Celts ; 
 but in the time of the Romans, the Silures in South 
 Wales still had a Spanish look, as Tacitus tells us. 
 The Celts were yielding before inroads of the Belgians 
 in Britain and Ireland, when the Romans made them- 
 selves masters of the islands, and for a time stayed the 
 downfall of the Celts. In the fifth century after Christ, 
 however, the Roman might tottered,the Germani rushed 
 on the Roman Empire, and swept all before them. In 
 these islands, the Celts threw off the Roman yoke, but 
 not long to hold the sway ; for the northern Germani 
 of English kin came over the North Sea, and began to 
 settle on the eastern shore, slowly spreading themselves 
 till all the islands fell under their yoke." As the same 
 writer observes, "In the Roman time, the Saxons and 
 Frisians who were on the west side of Jutland made 
 their first inroads, and hence the Celts called all the 
 Germanic comers Saxons, as the Welsh, Irish, and High- 
 landers now do. The Frisians, Saxons, and Jutes seem 
 to have been among the first who made good their land- 
 ing, and set up their commonwealths ; but the English 
 or Angles, passing from their seat in the east of Jutland 
 to the west, soon took the leadership, and the names of 
 the other Germani were lost in theirs, giving to the 
 land, folk, speech, and laws the name of English. The 
 old, or first, Danes seem to have been near akin to the 
 English, as were the Jutes, Vandals, and Bructwara ; 
 and all of these had more or less share in the first 
 settlement. Under the name of English, all England, 
 to the north of the Thames and up to the highlands 
 of Wales and Scotland, was filled by them." 
 
 I now invite a comparison of this slight sketch of 
 the occupation of England by the Anglo-Saxons, with 
 the prophetic description of the conquests and occupa- 
 tion of the Islands given by Isaiah. I cannot but 
 think that if the metaphorical and symbolical style of 
 the prophet be borne in mind, it will at once be seen 
 that the description which the pen of history has given 
 of the occupation of this land by the Anglo-Saxons 
 and their kindred tribes, answers very closely to that 
 
IN THE AftGLO-SAXONS. 71 
 
 which the pen of inspiration has pourtrayed ; that we 
 have, in fact, in our own early history, in Britain, the 
 exact countepart of the sketch given by the prophet 
 of the symbolic righteous man ; that is, the people em- 
 ployed as the instruments of God's righteous purpose 
 to suppress idolatry, and to make himself known as 
 the only true God and the governor of the world. 
 They were to be given possession of THE ISLANDS, 
 in the midst of the sea the most eligible spot from 
 which to send forth into all the world that knowledge, 
 and the blessings which that knowledge always carries 
 with it. That England is the place described, is shown 
 by other passages in the prophetic pages. Where is 
 Tarshish, whose great ships, and merchants, and mer- 
 chandise are so often spoken of in connection with 
 Israel ? There were more than one place bearing this 
 name ; but that one of them was a place of considerable 
 importance for its mercantile wealth, large ships, and 
 distant voyages, with vessels whose sails, like the white 
 wings of doves the symbols of peace and protection 
 cover with their shadow the width and breadth of the 
 ocean, is certain, Ezekiel (xxxviii. 12) mentions it in 
 connection with Sheba and Dedan, and speaks of its 
 gold, and silver, and dyed goods,, as though a hostile 
 people might look there for " great spoil ;" and, what 
 is remarkable, he speaks of the young lions belonging 
 to Sheba and Dedan, and Tarshish, as if all were closely 
 connected. Whether Dedan be a port in the Persian 
 Gulf, as has been supposed, we cannot be certain ; but 
 that Sheba is India and Tarshish England seems beyond 
 doubt. What land but this is a large naval and mer- 
 cantile power a nation of merchants a land rich in 
 metals, and cloth, and cunning workmanship ? What 
 land but England has a lion for its symbol ? What land 
 but India young lions ? " Be still, thou inhabitants of 
 THE ISLE, whom the merchants of Zidon [the Phoe- 
 cians] have replenished" (Isaiah xxiii. 2). This island, 
 with its dependencies, including India, was to be 
 possessed by Israel. Every opposing force was to be 
 overcome. Notwithstanding that every man should 
 help his neighbour, and every one exhort his brother to 
 be of good courage, so that their confidence should ba 
 
72 THE ISRAELITES FOtJND 
 
 so great that in face of the impending danger, the 
 makers of idols the carpenter and the goldsmith 
 should pursue their work, completing the idol, and so 
 fixing it as to defy removal notwithstanding all this 
 they should become as dust to the sword of the in- 
 vader, and as stubble to his bow ; and all the kings or 
 rulers should be overthrown and removed, for Israel 
 was the Lord's servant, whom he had chosen, even the 
 seed of Abraham his friend ; whom He had called from 
 the ends of the earth, for the accomplishment of this 
 necessary work necessary in order to fulfil His final 
 purpose of making known His name and salvation 
 throughout the world. In the accomplishment of this 
 great mission, all obstacles were to be overcome, all 
 difficulties to be surmounted, all opposition to be put 
 down ; for, " I, the Lord, will strengthen thee ; I will 
 hold thy right hand, saying unto thee, Fear not, for I 
 will help thee." And then, the work being so far 
 accomplished possession of THE ISLANDS having 
 been obtained they are commanded to keep silence. 
 As He elsewhere commands : " Be still, and know that 
 I am God. I will be exalted among the heathen ; I 
 will be exalted in the earth " (Psalm xlvi. 10). " For 
 thus saith the Lord God, the Holy One of Israel : In 
 returning and abiding quiet shall you be saved, in 
 quietness and confidence shall be your strength." 
 
 The first step has been secured. Israel had been for 
 ages making his way hither, through difficulties and 
 dangers which threatened his extinction, but being sus- 
 tained by him who had promised deliverance from all 
 evil, and who was to employ him for bringing back 
 from idolatry and all its horrible accompaniments, the 
 nations and peoples, and subduing them by the light 
 and power of His truth, he had been made to " stand 
 in the evil day, and having done all to stand." And 
 now, renewing his strength, he was presently to gird 
 up his loins and pursue his high and holy mission, in 
 making his name known and his Fatherhood acknow- 
 ledged,, " from the rising of the sun to the going down 
 thereof," for " Thou art my servant, O Israel, in 
 whom I will be glorified " (Isaiah xlix 8). 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 73 
 
 CHAPTER XYI. 
 
 THE CHRISTIANIZATION OF ISRAEL. 
 
 ABRAHAM and his seed were chosen of God to be the 
 recipients, preservers, and promulgators of the great 
 truth -the centre of all truth the Divine Unity, and 
 His attributes of holiness, justice, and mercy, and of 
 His moral -government of the world ; so that, in the 
 midst of universal idolatry, they should worship one 
 self- existent, almighty, holy, just, .and merciful Being, 
 obey new laws, and sustain new institutions, in harmony 
 with this knowledge and worship. This same seed 
 appears, in the order of Divine Providence, to have 
 been employed for the accomplishment of the same 
 purpose, when, in subsequent times, the whole race of 
 mankind had so far apostatised and gone astray from 
 God, that idolatry, everywhere, not excepting the most 
 advanced and civilized nations, was again in the ascen- 
 dant. They were again to become as a light shining in a 
 dark world a beacon sefc upon a hill. " For thus saith 
 the Lord God, Behold, I will lift up my hand to the 
 Gentiles, and set up my standard to the people ; and 
 they shall bring thy (Israel) sons in their arms, and 
 thy daughters shall be carried upon their shoulders ; 
 and kings shall be thy nursing fathers, and queens thy 
 nursing mothers ; they shall bow down to thee with 
 their face towards the earth, and lick up the du&t of 
 thy feet; and thou shalt know that I am the Lord" 
 (Isa. xlix. 22-3). " Whereas thou hast been forsaken 
 and hated . . . I will make thee an eternal excel- 
 lency, a joy of many generations" (chap. Ix. 15). " And 
 the Gentiles shall see thy righteousness, and all kings 
 thy glory : and thou , cl ialt be called by a new name 
 which the mouth of the Lord shall name" (chap. 
 Ixii. 2). " Prepare the way of the people, cast up, 
 cast up the highway ; gather out the stones, lift up a 
 standard for the people" (ver. 10). 
 
 Such was the mission given to this wonderfully pre- 
 served people, not on account of their own righteousness, 
 but as the chosen of the Lord, for their Father's sake, 
 and for the accomplishment of God's own gracious 
 
4 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 purposes. Israel had cast off his allegiance, and had 
 joined himself to idols, as his forefathers had done and 
 were doing when Abram was called out of Ur of the 
 Chaldees, to go through the land of the Canaanites, as 
 a preacher of righteousness. And when they had, by the 
 valour of their arms, often against fearful odds, made 
 their way westward, and settled down in the Islands, 
 they gave their idols to the moles and to the bats, and 
 themselves to the God of their fathers, who had chosen 
 Abraham and his seed for ever. But it was under 
 another covenant, as it was ordained of old that it 
 should be. In a word, they were to be, and were, 
 Christianized. But what are the intimations that this 
 should be ? Let us see. 
 
 The Israelites were not to continue under the law. 
 Not only were they themselves to abandon the law, 
 but the Lord was to divorce them from it. Judah, or 
 the Jews, remain under the law ; not so the Israelites. 
 They are freed from the Mosaic covenant, with all its 
 rites, and worship, and sacrifices. They have been 
 divorced from it, for, as the Lord said to Jeremiah 
 (iii. 8), " And I saw when for all the causes whereby 
 backsliding Israel committed adultery I had put her 
 away, and given her a bill of divorce ; yet her treacherous 
 sister Judah feared not but went and played the harlot 
 also." Judah was not divorced, but was still held 
 bound to the law. Israel, however, was divorced ; and 
 the Lord, upon one occasion, called for the bill of her 
 divorcement (Isa. 1. 1). As a divorced woman, she 
 became desolate and forsaken ; as she was, to all appear- 
 ance, for several ages. But the Lord had declared, that 
 however unfaithful she might be, He would never leave 
 her nor forsake her, but would remain faithful to the 
 promises He had given to the fathers. A great work 
 was still before her, and she so multiplied, that, as the 
 prophet says, " More are the children of the desolate 
 than the children of the married wife " (Isa. liv. 1). 
 It was to this same people (Israel) that it was said, 
 " For the Lord hath called thee as a woman forsaken 
 and grieved in spirit." And he adds, " For a small 
 moment have I forsaken thee, but with great mercies 
 will I gather thee." Nevertheless, she was divorced 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 75 
 
 dead to the law for, as Paul illustratively and logi- 
 cally reasons, " If a woman while her husband liveth, 
 be married to another man, she shall be called an 
 adulteress ; but if her husband be dead, she is free 
 from that law . . . wherefore, my brethren, ye 
 also are become dead to the law, by the body of Christ, 
 that ye should be married to another, even to Him 
 who is raised from the dead, that we should bring forth 
 fruit unto God." (Rom. vii. 1-4). 
 
 The Law, or the Mosaic Covenant, or dispensation, 
 was not to be perpetual ; that is, not to extend through 
 all the times pointed to in the prophecies. That this 
 dispensation was one of only a temporary character, and 
 introductory to that of the Messiah, must be obvious, I 
 think, to all who study the Old Testament, and have a 
 perception of the exigencies which led to a Divine 
 interposition by the introduction of the various dispen- 
 sations. As the education of man for moral freedom is 
 the chief end of his creation, as a rational being ; and 
 as reason requires instruction for its development, it 
 follows from God's wisdom and goodness that the 
 Divine enlightenment began with the beginning of the 
 human kind; and as reason follows the law of develop- 
 ment, not only must this instruction have had a com- 
 mencement, but it must gradually progress, being only 
 completed when the doctrines of God, of moral freedom, 
 of Divine law, and of morality shall be fully developed ; 
 because then, only, will every condition of moral freedom 
 be realised. That God wishes to enlighten the human 
 mind, is an assumption we are compelled to make, since 
 the training of man to moral freedom is in close con- 
 nection with His holiness, and also in accordance with 
 His goodness and wisdom. The history of the world 
 shows, however, that this subjective enlightenment has 
 not realised the Divine purpose. Wherever man has 
 been found, whether wandering in the wilds of savage 
 independence or living in the better regulated and 
 more favourable circumstances of civilized life, he has 
 exhibited himself as departing far from what his reason 
 perceives and assents to, as the Divine requirement. 
 Hence the necessity for an objective revelation, with 
 its apparatus of miracles and prophecy, as attestations 
 
76 THE ISEAELITES FOUND 
 
 of its verity ; and the necessity, also, of its being 
 adapted to the gradually improving condition of man. 
 Hence we find successive revelations systems cove- 
 nants laws, given to different individuals, families, 
 and nations ; containing gradually progressive, but 
 partial, developments of truth, and intimations of the 
 Divine will, for the guidance of those to whom they 
 were given, combined with peculiar positive institutions, 
 adapted to the ideas and condition of the age for which 
 they were vouchsafed. Thus, peculiar revelations, and 
 required obligations that is, laws were made to 
 Noah, to Job, to Abraham, to Isaac, to Jacob, to the 
 Israelites, first by Moses, and afterwards by a succes- 
 sion of prophets. And, observing the imperfect in- 
 timations, often mere hints and allusions, given in the 
 Hebrew records the only intelligible records we have 
 of primitive history to the early religious revelations 
 and institutions, as well as to the obvious and wide 
 differences in the circumstances of those peoples and 
 the peoples of later times, the discerning reader at once 
 sees how little those institution scan have been intended 
 to be understood as containing elements of an ever- 
 during and universal religion. In the plain terms of 
 the several narratives, we discover nothing of the kind, 
 and in the comments on them, which the New Testa- 
 ment supplies, we have direct assurances to the contrary. 
 In general, we find only that the servants of God, in 
 the early ages, were accepted in acting, each according 
 to the light vouchsafed to him ; while, in other respects, 
 we see peculiar institutions and announcements spe- 
 cially adapted to the peculiar ends and purposes of the 
 dispensations. Thus we trace the approach of God 
 through sacrifices, offerings, and formal services. Reli- 
 gious truths are conveyed under figures, and obligations 
 are enforced by motives specially adapted to the wants 
 and capacities of the persons addressed ; while temporal 
 prospects or benefits are held out as the immediate 
 sanctions. The chosen seed of Abraham were formed 
 into a distinct nation; idolatry was strictly forbidden, 
 and God Himself was the king and ruler. The govern- 
 ment was a Theocracy, and only such of the kings as 
 recognised this fact, and regarded themselves as the 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 77 
 
 Lord's vicegerents, were approved by Him. The Mosaic 
 law appears, throughout, as a national law. All its 
 commandments, including the Decalogue, are civil law&. 
 The first and second commandments are laws of State 
 in the Theocracy. Everything was restricted to the 
 nation, and the principal ceremonials of the law were 
 confined to Jersulem, where all the males were required 
 to present themselves three times in the year. 
 
 The many intimations we find in the later writings 
 of the Hebrew church (the Prophets) of the future 
 extension of the true religion the bringing in of the 
 remote nations to the Israelitish church of the whole 
 earth, in fact, being brought by and into it " The 
 fulness of the Gentiles " these alone would suffice 
 to show that the forms and ceremonies which the law 
 prescribed could not be meant for perpetual and 
 universal obligation ; while the character of many of 
 them sufficiently indicates that they were only 
 symbolical, representative, or material types, or figures, 
 of something beyond and better than themselves. 
 " The latter days " the times of the Messiah were, 
 in fact, often alluded to, more or less clearly, as those 
 in which all mankind should be brought to the 
 knowledge of the true God, and should form an 
 universal church, in which Israel should occupy a 
 prominent place, as part of it. Another covenant was 
 to supersede the Mosaic one. 
 
 The precision and formality of the law were in some 
 measure extended and spiritualized by the prophets. 
 Ezekiel (ch. xviii.), in fact, represents the Lord as 
 positively abrogating one law, of visiting the sins of the 
 fathers upon the children ; and Isaiah strongly declares 
 against sacrifices and sabbaths, excepting, no doubt, 
 their spiritual significance (ch. i. 13), while Micah 
 (ch. vi.) specifically declares that neither burnt offerings 
 nor other descriptions of sacrifice or oblation, were to 
 be required of Israel ; and Jeremiah plainly announces 
 that the law was to come to an end ; or rather, was to 
 be superseded by a better, that is a more spiritual, 
 covenant : " Behold the dayscome, saiththe Lord, that 
 I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel 
 and with the house of Judah ; not according to the 
 
78 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 covenant that I made with their fathers, in the day 
 that I took them by the hand to bring them up out of 
 the land of Egypt (which my covenant they brake, 
 although I was an husband unto them, saith the Lord) ; 
 but this shall be the covenant that I will make with 
 the house of Israel : After those days, saith the Lord, 
 I will put my law in their inward parts, and write it 
 in their hearts; and I will be their God, and they shall 
 
 be my people If those ordinances [the 
 
 sun, moon, and stars] depart from before me, saith the 
 Lord, then the seed of Israel shall also cease from being 
 a nation before me for ever" (Jer. xxxi. 31-36). 
 
 Thus, even from the intimations in the Old Testa- 
 ment, as well as from the peculiar character of the 
 Mosaic dispensation itself, and its being obviously and 
 avowedly disadapted for other than the people of which 
 Jerusalem formed the centre, and the seat of Divine 
 worship, it follows that it was designed only for those 
 who dwelt within reach of the Holy City, and was 
 intended only for a temporary purpose. 
 
 But though Moses was to be thus superseded, Israel 
 was not to be left without a lawgiver and a law, as 
 is testified by many passages in the prophets, and even 
 by Moses himself, in the well-known passage, Deut. 
 xviii. 15-19, when the Lord said to him, " I will raise 
 up unto thee a prophet from the midst of thee, of thy 
 brethren, like unto thee ; . . . I will put My 
 words in his mouth, and he shall speak unto them all 
 that I shall command him. And it shall come to pass, 
 that whosoever will not hearken unto my My words, 
 which he shall speak in My name, I will require it of him." 
 I am not unaware of the intepretation which most of 
 the mediaeval Jews have given of these words, referring 
 them, notwithstanding the singular form of the noun 
 nebia (prophet), to a succession of prophets, and not to 
 a single person ; but I cannot help thinking, that, 
 although they may have some reference to a succession 
 of prophets, the form of the promise, which evidently 
 refers to a distant time, as also the likening of the 
 prophet to Moses who was pre-eminently a lawgiver, 
 and the introducer and mediator of a new dispensation, 
 though a prophet also point not to a number of men, 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 79 
 
 who, though prophets, were none of them lawgivers 
 (but only enforced the obligations of the law of Moses, 
 and threw upon it a higher and more spiritual aspect 
 than its mere letter presented, while they shadowed 
 forth, in various ways, its transient character), but to 
 One who was to be superior to all, If the promise be 
 looked at impartially, and without any foregone con- 
 clusion, it appears to me that it must be seen at least 
 to indicate as many both early and later and very 
 eminent critics decide a line of prophets culminating 
 in one eminent individual, the Messiah who, only, 
 was to be like unto Moses ; for, as the writer of the 
 verses at the end of this Book (concerning the death 
 of Moses) testifies, " there arose not a prophet since in 
 Israel like unto Moses, whom the Lord knew face to 
 face" (ch. xxxiv. 10). This writer both Jews and 
 Christians believe to have been Ezra, who did not live 
 till after the two kingdoms of Israel and Judah had 
 been destroyed, and the prophetic era closed. And 
 thus the ancient Jews understood this prophecy, for 
 though Maimonides only says that the Messiah should 
 be endowed with wisdom greater than Solomon's, and 
 should equal their master, Moses, those preceding him 
 went much further this being a common saying among 
 them, which Abarbinel sets down in his commentary 
 on the minor prophets : " He shall be exalted above 
 Abraham, be lifted up above Moses, and be higher 
 than the angels of the ministry. ' ' To this may be added, 
 that the cabalistic observation mentioned in Baal- 
 Hatturim is not to be quite neglected, which says that 
 the fifteenth verse begins and ends with the letter nun, 
 which is the numeral letter for fifty, importing that to 
 the prophet here promised should be opened the fifty 
 gates of knowledge, forty-nine only of which were 
 opened to Moses ; and that this verse consists of only 
 ten words, to signify that they were to obey this 
 prophet as they do the ten commandments. The 
 observation is, no doubt, weakly grounded, but it 
 contains a most illustrious truth, showing that they 
 believe that Moses here speaks of the Messiah. This 
 prophet, then, who was *o be raised up from among the 
 people whom God chose to be the depositaries of his 
 
80 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 name and worship, was to be a legislator, as Moses 
 was. He was to give a law, consequently, a more 
 excellent law ; he was to introduce a better covenant, 
 for if the Mosaic covenant had been perfect that is, 
 to accomplish all the purposes of the Lord there would 
 not have been the promise I have quoted from Jeremiah 
 of the days approaching in which the Lord would make 
 a new covenant with the house of Israel. 
 
 Thus we see, that though the Israeliteswere divorced 
 from the law and its ceremonial worship, they were to 
 be married to another. The prophet Jeremiah (chap, 
 iii. 12-14) was directed to go and proclaim these words 
 towards the north, to which Israel had been carried 
 captive : " Return, thou backsliding Israel, saith the 
 Lord, and I will not cause mine auger to fall upon 
 thee, for I am merciful, saith the Lord, and will not 
 keep anger for ever ; only acknowledgethineiniquity,that 
 fchou hast transgressed against the Lord thy God, and 
 hast scattered thy ways to the strangers, under every 
 green tree, and have not obeyed my voice, saith the 
 Lord. Turn, backsliding children, saith the Lord; 
 for I am married unto you, and I will bring you to 
 Zion." But before that return to Zion can take place 
 " The children of Israel shall return, and seek the Lord 
 their God and David their king, and shall fear the 
 Lord and His goodness in the latter days " (Hoseaiii. 
 5). Here are two noticeable things : (1) .The children 
 of Israel are to return from their idolatry (ver. 4), and 
 seek the Lord their God, and David their king. Who 
 is this David their king ? Not the Son of Jesse, for 
 he had died long since. It must be David's successor 
 the spiritual king of Israel the Messiah David's 
 son and heir, who is to reign over the house of Israel 
 for ever (2 Sam. vii. 16 ; Psl. Ixxxix. 3, 4, 29-37). 
 (2) Next, it was to be in the " latter days." Now, the 
 "latter days," or the "last days," have always been 
 understood, by both Jews and Christians, to denote the 
 days or time of the Messiah. The Rabbi Nachmanides 
 says, "According to the words of all, ' the last days ' 
 denote the days of Messiah ; and so Rabbi David 
 Kimchi, on Isaiah ii. 2, where the phrase occurs, writes 
 " Wherever ' the latter times ' are mentioned in 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 81 
 
 Scripture, the days of the Messiah are always meant." 
 This being agreed, it is clear that the king, and the law, 
 and the worship of the "latter days," are not to be 
 under the Mosaic dispensation, or the old covenant. 
 Besides, seeing that all nations are in these latter days 
 to be brought to the knowledge and worship of the 
 true God, as are also Judah, or the Jews, through the 
 instrumentality of Israel, and that Jerusalem is the 
 only place in which sacrifices and the ceremonial 
 worship can be carried on, it must be under a new law, 
 and dispensation, and an universal king, even David's 
 son and heir, of whose kingdom there shall be no end. 
 In accordance with all this, we find that when the 
 Anglo- Saxons had been fully established in these islands, 
 and had become the rulers, they were converted to 
 Christian faith, and have ever since been spreading it 
 abroad, by means of the written scriptures, Old and 
 Ne^, and the preaching of those Scriptures in all the 
 nations of the earth. 
 
 Let it not be supposed by my Christian brethren, 
 that in thus reasoning with reference to the literal or 
 natural seed of Abraham, and the literal and natural 
 Israel, that I ignore the fact of a spiritual seed of 
 Abraham, and of a spiritual Israel. By no means. There 
 are two things to be here observed : (1) That I am stand- 
 ing upon ground common to both Jew and Christian. 
 My proofs of Israel's character, localizatioD, and mission 
 are all derived from the old Testament ; not because I 
 could not find many proofs more and stronger, prob- 
 ably in the New Testament than I find in the Old ; 
 but in THE FREEMASON I am precluded from doing so 
 by a mutual understanding between the two classes 
 of religionists. (2) That many of the Old Testament 
 prophecies of the destiny and work of Israel are, as I 
 have shown, to be literally fulfilled, in accordance with 
 the language in which they are delivered. That they 
 are to have a spiritual fulfilment, also, I firmly believe, 
 as well as that there are many Old Testament prophe- 
 cies concerning the spiritual seed of Abraham the 
 seed by faith the spiritual Israel, and therefore the 
 heirs of the promises. But for the reason stated, I 
 here pass over all these, and occupy neutral ground, 
 a 
 
82 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 Glorious will be the day, and happy they who live to 
 see it, in which the stick upon which is written, " For 
 Judah and for the children of Israel, his companions ;" 
 and the stick upon which is written, "For Joseph the 
 stick of Ephraim and for all the house of Israel, his 
 companions," shall be taken and be joined one to 
 another, so that they shall become one stick ; and when 
 it shall be said unto them, " Thus saith the Lord God, 
 Behold, I will take the children of Israel from among 
 the heathen, whither they be gone, and will gather 
 them on every side, and bring them into their own land ; 
 and I will make them one nation in the land upon the 
 mountains of Israel ; and one king shall be king to 
 them all : and they shall be no more two nations, neither 
 shall they be divided into two kingdoms any more at 
 all : neither shall they defile themselves any more 
 with their idols, nor with their detestable things, nor 
 with any of their transgressions : but I will save them 
 Out of all their dwelling-places wherein they have 
 sinned, and will cleanse them ; they shall be my people, 
 and I will be their God. And David, my servant, shall 
 be king over them : and they all shall have one 
 shepherd: they shall also walk in my judgments, and 
 
 observe my statutes and do them And 
 
 my servant David shall be their prince for ever. More- 
 over, I will make a covenant of peace with them, it shall 
 be an everlasting covenant . . . my tabernacle 
 also shall be with them ; yea, I will be their God, and 
 they shall be my people. And the heathen shall know 
 that I the Lord do sanctify Israel, when my sanctuary 
 shall be in the midst of them for evermore " (Ezekiel 
 xxxvii. 19-28). 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 ISRAEL'S ACQUIRED POSSESSIONS OK SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 THE more closely we look into the Old Testament 
 scriptures, the more clearly shall we perceive the dis- 
 tinction that is made between Judah and Israel ; that 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 83 
 
 is, between the tribes which, in the course of time 
 constituted the kingdom of Judah and the tribes which 
 constituted the kingdom of Israel. It was not always 
 that the prophets understood the prophecies which they 
 uttered or wrote under the Divine afflatus. They were 
 the oracles through which God spake ; and though they 
 sometimes inquired and searched diligently what or 
 what manner of time the Spirit which was in them did 
 signify, they did not always attain the knowledge 
 which they sought. It was not necessary that they should. 
 Indeed, there were reasons why they should not ; one of 
 those reasons being, that, to have made known the pre- 
 cise meaning of some of the prophecies, before the 
 time of their fulfilment, would have been to cause the 
 interference or interposition of man, sometimes in order 
 to prevent their fulfilment, and sometimes to bring 
 their fulfilment about by other means and in other 
 ways than those comporting with the Divine purpose ; 
 and thus to have thwarted, so to speak, the orderly 
 working of God's providence, and in this way to have 
 entailed evil upon the human race. With the Divine 
 Being there is nothing future, as there is nothing past. 
 He sees the end from the beginning. It may be well 
 to bear these suggestions in mind, in examining the 
 prophetic Scriptures. 
 
 In the blessing which the dying Jacob pronounced 
 upon his children and two of his grandchildren the 
 heads of the tribes which afterwards bore their names 
 there is a reference to something of the past in relation 
 to most of them, and there is a foretelling of something 
 of the future. It may be that Jacob was unable to 
 attach any precise meaning to some of the words he 
 uttered in the course of this Divine blessing ; but He 
 who inspired him foresaw all, and had ordered and 
 made all sure. 
 
 It will be remembered, that previous to the prophetic 
 blessing on the collected family assembled around the 
 dying patriarch, he had pronounced a particular and 
 special blessing on the two sons of Joseph, Ephraim, 
 and Manasseh, giving to Ephraim, the younger, the 
 blessing which was the birthright of Manasseh, the 
 elder, at the same time adopting them both, so that 
 
84 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 they were to be as much accounted his sons as Reuben 
 and Simeon, his own two eldest, were. Hence, they 
 became patriarchs heads of tribes ; and they were, 
 accordingly, included in the prophetic blessing on the 
 tribal stems, and their children shared equally with 
 those of the other patriarchs in the division of the land 
 by Joshua. Now, in this prophetic blessing the dis- 
 tinction I have referred to will be clearly perceived by 
 any one who reads it attentively. The birthright 
 belonged to Reuben, but it was taken from him and 
 distributed amongst three of his brethren ; the priest- 
 hood was given to Levi, the kingship to Judah, and the 
 double portion great increase to Joseph ; that is, to 
 Ephraim, for he was now the representative, and as the 
 first-born, of Joseph. And this double portion, or 
 extraordinary increase, is clearly indicated in the ampli- 
 tude of the possessions which Ephraim was to inherit : 
 " Joseph is a fruitful bough, whose branches run over 
 the wall;" that is, extend themselves far beyond the 
 ordinary limits. This was partly fulfilled even before 
 the tribes of Ephraim and Manasseh took possession of 
 their inheritance, for Joshua (xvii. 17) tells the sons of 
 Joseph that they were a great people, and had great 
 power. But it was more largely fulfilled afterwards, as 
 it is being fulfilled at the present time, when their 
 descendants are sending forth branches in every part 
 of the world, as it was said by the patriarch they 
 should do : " Through the hands of the mighty God of 
 Jacob, through the name of the Shepherd, the rock of 
 Israel, even by the God of thy father, who shall help 
 thee ; and by the Almighty, who shall bless thee, with 
 the blessings of the heavens from above, the blessings 
 lying in the deep beneath, the blessings of the breasts 
 and of the womb, the blessings of thy father and thy 
 mother, with the blessings of the eternal mountains 
 nnto the utmost bound of the everlasting hills, rest on 
 the head of Joseph, and the crown of the chief among 
 his brethren" (Gen. xlix. 22-26) . Such is the amplitude 
 of this blessing that it seems to have no bounds. It is 
 to extend as far as " the everlasting hills." Such, and 
 nothing narrower, is to be the extent of his habitation ; 
 and it was to comprise, in addition, the blessings lying 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 85 
 
 in " the deep beneath," So that land and sea were to 
 be possessed by the first-born of Joseph, " whose bow 
 abode in st-ength, and the arms of whose hands were 
 made strong by the hands of the Mighty God of Jacob.' 
 Such was the amplitude of the blessing, that the patri- 
 arch seemed as if unable to give an idea of it in few 
 and plain words. He heaps metaphor on metaphor, 
 raising a column of strength and beauty which astonishes 
 and delights the imagination. The multiplicity of 
 the descendants of these tribes had been previously 
 alluded to, in the blessing which Jacob pronounced 
 upon them when Joseph placed his two sons before his 
 father : " And he blessed Joseph and said, God, before 
 whom my fathers, Abraham and Isaac, did walk ; the 
 God which fed me all my life long unto this day ; the 
 angel which redeemed me from all evil, bless the lads ; 
 and let my name be named on them, and the name of 
 my fathers, Abraham and Isaac : and let them grow into 
 a multitude, in the midst of the earth" (Gen. xlviii. 15 ? 
 16). The same thing is repeated in verse 19 : " He 
 [Manasseh], also, shall be a people, and he, also, shall 
 be great ; but truly his younger brother shall be greater 
 than he ; and his seed shall become a multitude of 
 nations." 
 
 Amongst the tribes, as we have seen, these children 
 of Joseph were distinguished for their numbers and 
 their strength ; and it was the struggle for pre-eminence 
 on the part of Ephraim, which led to the schism in the 
 tribes,, and the establishment of the two kingdoms* 
 Ephraim being so powerful as to give his name to the 
 seceding ten tribes ; <l Ephraim " being often used as 
 synonymous with tl Israel." But the extraordinary 
 multiplication of the descendants of Jacob, as foretold 
 in his paternal blessing, was in strict harmony with the 
 many promises made to his ancestors, Abraham and 
 Isaac. When Abram looking at his accumulated 
 wealth, and deploring, as Orientals are wont to deplore, 
 the lack of children complained that he had not a son 
 of his own, so that the steward of his household would 
 become his heir, the Lord replied (Gen. xv. 4, 5), "This 
 shall not be thine heir ; but he that shall come forth 
 out of thy bowels shall be thine heir. And He brought 
 
86 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 him forth abroad, and said, Look now toward heaven, 
 and tell the stars, if thou be able to number them : and 
 He saidnnto him, So shall thy seed be." And in two 
 subsequent promises he was assured that he should be 
 exceedingly fruitful, the father of many nations, and 
 that kings should come out of him. And it was again 
 repeated, with additions, " I will multiply thy seed as 
 the stars of heaven and as the sand which is upon the 
 sea-shore : and thy seed shall possess the gate of his 
 enemies : and in thy seed shall all the nations of the 
 earth be blessed " (Gen. xvii. 3-6 ; xxii. 16-18). The 
 promise was repeated to Isaac, with a reference to the 
 original promise made to his father : " And I will 
 perform to thee what I swore to Abraham, thy father ; 
 and I will make thy seed to multiply as the stars of 
 heaven ; and will give to thy seed all these countries ; 
 and in thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be 
 blessed " (Gen. xxvi. 2-4). The promise was confirmed 
 to Jacob, when in his vision at Bethel, he saw the 
 intercourse carried on between heaven and earth, "the 
 angels of God ascending and descending ; and the 
 Lord said to him, " And thy seed shall be as the dust 
 of the earth ; and thou shalt spread abroad to the west 
 and to the east, and to the north and to the south ' ' 
 (Gen. xxviii. 12-15). 
 
 These promises were never fulfilled while the children 
 of Jacob occupied the land of Canaan, for even in the 
 time of David, when the kingdom had reached its 
 utmost limits, it had not been spread to the west nor to 
 the south, although all the nations on the east of the 
 Jordan, as far north as the Euphrates, had been rendered 
 tributary to him. He had obtained possession of " this 
 land," which had been promised to Abraham and his 
 seed, but the more comphrehensive promises, which 
 made his seed as the stars of heaven, as the sand on the 
 sea-shore, and as the dust of the earth the progenitors 
 of nations and the fathers of kings were never fulfilled 
 while the kingdom of Abraham's seed the twelve 
 tribes remained a people. And, I need hardly add 
 since the dispersion of the tribes, and they have never 
 been fulfilled in the history of the Jews ; that is, the 
 descendants of Judah and Benjamin ; and they are 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 8? 
 
 never likely to be. The Jews do not materially increase 
 in number, and they make no proselytes, as they did 
 before their final dispersion. True, they form a vast 
 network of consanguinity of race, and of unity of faith, 
 which embraces the two hemispheres. They are to be 
 found from Siberia in the north, to Van Dieman's Land 
 in the south, and from Kamschatka to Cape Horn. 
 But this cosmopolitanism, which they alone possess, and 
 which is of so remarkable a character as to confound 
 human reason, is not combined with a corresponding 
 existence of numbers. We can get only at an approxi- 
 mate estimate of these, for there are not many countries 
 that have a decennial census, as we have. But though 
 geographers and statisticians are not agreed as to the 
 number of Jews existing in the world, they do not 
 differ so materially that we should hesitate to say that 
 the children of Judah are comparatively few. Hassell 
 gives them 3,930,000, ; Bergham, 4,000,000 ; Balbi, the 
 same; Malte Brune, 5,000,000; Johnston, 6,000,000; 
 Harschman, 5,500,000 ; and J. Alexander, the latest 
 writer, 6,798,000. Taking the numbers at the highest 
 estimate, and making every allowance for Oriental 
 hyperbole in the record of the early promises, in the 
 comparisons with " the stars" of heaven, the " sand on 
 the sea- shore," and the " dust of the earth," we cannot 
 perceive any congruity between the posterity promised 
 to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and the comparative 
 handful of the Jews known now to exist throughout 
 the world, eighteen centuries after their extinction as a 
 nation. Interpret the promises as we may, the least 
 thing implied is, that the posterity of the patriarchs 
 should be incomparably larger than any other people, 
 and that they were to be, in fact, the fathers of nations, 
 and kingdoms, and peoples, north, east, south and west 
 in every part of the globe while the blessings, or 
 possessions, of the great deep, or the islands dotting 
 the surface of the mighty ocean, were also to be theirs. 
 Where, or in what people shall we look for the ful- 
 filment of these prophetic promises ? Nowhere, and in 
 no people but the Anglo-Saxons and their kindred 
 races the Getas the ten tribes the Israel of tho 
 Mighty One of Jacob who were to become the 
 
88 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 multitudinous of all people, and in whom all the nations 
 or peoples of the earth were to be blessed . Take a map 
 of the two hemispheres, and make a mark wherever 
 these people are not to be found. I do not say make 
 a mark where they are to be found, for that would 
 be to make the map an almost entire blot. We have 
 seen the course which their ancestors, the Getse, or 
 Goths, took, after they had been invaded in their 
 possessions on the Euxine, by Darius, Alexander, and 
 Attila. From that region, lying between the Black 
 Sea and the Adriatic, they poured into Italy and Spain, 
 occupying a considerable portion of those countries ; 
 and onward, and onward, they pushed until the greater 
 
 gart of Europe was occupied by them.- Gaul was laid 
 old of by fche Franks, another branch of the same 
 great family, while Britain came into the possession of 
 the Anglo-Saxon branch, after they had erected free 
 commonwealths in Germany, Cimbria, and Scandinavia. 
 In fact, Europe, as I have said, fell almost entirely into 
 their possession ; and in later times, they have spread 
 themselves over a great part of the other quarters of 
 the globe Asia, Africa, America, and Australia, with 
 the islands pertaining to them, in the Atlantic, the 
 Pacific, and the Indian Oceans. To me it seems that 
 no one can contemplate this great fact without feelings 
 of wonder and amazement. And, then, look at the 
 position which they now occupy, as the little nest 
 whence they have sent out their mighty broods ; and 
 whence they seem, more or less, to control or to influence 
 all other peoples, either potentially or diplomatically. 
 
 Glancing again at their possessions, it may be truly 
 said that there is scarcely any place of importance, in any 
 part of the globe, which they do not inhabit, excepting 
 their own land of Canaan, the time for which has not 
 yet arrived. And I must not omit to observe, that, 
 wherever this race goes, it carries with it the blessings 
 of religion and civilization, if not without many draw- 
 backs, yet so favourably contrasting with what it sup- 
 plants, that the words of the Psalmist suggest themselves 
 to the mind : " He gave them THE ISLANDS for the 
 heathen . . . that they might observe His statutes 
 and keep His laws." "THE ISLES shall wait upon me, 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 89 
 
 and in miiio arm shall they trust." " Wherefore, glorify 
 the Lord in the valleys, even the name of the Lord 
 God of Israel, in THE ISLES OF THE SEA." (Ps. 
 cv. 43, 45 ; Isaiah li. 5 ; xxiv. 16). 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 ISEAEL'S COLONISING ACHIEVEMENTS. 
 
 IN the blessing which Moses pronounced on Joseph 
 (Deut. xxxiii. 14) for its fulness and comprehensive- 
 ness the most remarkable of all the blessings pro- 
 nounced upon the tribes we find this unusual phrase : 
 " Blessed of the Lord be his land .... for 
 the precious fruits brought forth by the sun and for 
 the precious things put forth by the moon" (Hebrew, 
 moons) . Many of the commentators have passed this 
 over without remark, while others have dealt with it 
 in a very perfunctory way. The Targums of both 
 Onkelos and Jerusalem interpret it, the former, of the 
 moon bringing forth sweet fruits at the beginning of 
 every month ; the latter, of the bringing forth of fruit 
 in every new moon which is the same thing. These 
 old Hebrew commentators are supposed to have fixed 
 the meaning of the words " the precious things put 
 forth by the moons;" i.e., the precious things (fruits) 
 which the moon thrusts forth (as it is in the margin 
 of our Bibles) every month ; for in the night the fruits, 
 say they, are plumped by the moon's cool and fattening 
 moisture, which is digested by the sun in the day. 
 But then, how could thn be said of every month, if, 
 as it is generally understood, it refers to the richness of 
 Joseph's lot in the land of Canaan ? The land was, 
 beyond all doubt, most fruitful. Its diversified surface 
 of mountain and valley, its many streams, and its 
 varied climate combining to make it productive of 
 almost every fruit that grows ; and Ephraim and 
 Manasseh occupying lands on both sides of the Jordan, 
 had advantages as to the "produce of the country 
 which none of the other tribes possessed, But they 
 
90 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 had not the fruits of the earth in every recurring 
 month, though they probably had for the greater 
 number of months. But if the blessing had reference, 
 as I believe it had, to the future of the tribes that is, 
 the distant future pointed to in so many of the 
 prophecies when these tribes shall have possessions 
 throughout the length and breadth of the earth, as their 
 descendants, the Anglo-Saxons, may be said to have 
 already then it may be literally said, they possess 
 the precious things put forth by the moon in its monthly 
 course, for they have, without exception, habitations 
 in every latitude of the fruit-yielding zones. And 
 that it does thus refer to their widely-extended 
 habitations habitations far beyond the boundaries of 
 Canaan is, I think, clear from what follows : " Blessed 
 of the Lord be his land .... for the choice 
 things of the ancient mountains and for the precious 
 things of the lasting hills, and for the precious things 
 of the earth and fullness thereof .... They 
 are the ten thousands of Ephraim, and they are the 
 thousands of Manasseh" (ver. 15, 16). Now, it is 
 only of the Anglo-Saxon people, Israel's descendants, 
 that any such thing can be said. No other peoples or 
 nations in the wide world have settlements or habita- 
 tions in the earth and fullness thereof, which afford 
 them a harvest of fruit and other precious productions 
 in every month of the year. They, and they only, 
 inherit the blessing pronounced upon Joseph and his 
 descendants and those who adhere to him. 
 
 The Anglo-Saxons are known as pre-eminently a 
 colonising people. They are pre-eminent in many things, 
 but in colonising they stand foremost of all the nations 
 of the earth. Phoenicia and Greece, both maritime 
 states, possessing only scant territories, had recourse to 
 emigration, as their population increased ; and this was 
 sometimes forced by civil contentions and foreign 
 conquests, by which the losing party were either driven 
 away, or preferred seeking a new country to remaining 
 at home. Commercial enterprise, too, led to both mari- 
 time discovery and colonisation. S uch seem to have been 
 the causes which led to the founding of the Phoenician 
 colonies, which, at an early date, were planted along 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 9l 
 
 the Mediterranean coasts. Tyre was a colony of Sidon, 
 according to the Old Testament, which calls it " the 
 daughter of Sidon." Leptus Magni, Hippo Hedri- 
 mentum, Utica, Tunis, and Carthage were all colonies 
 of Phoenicia ; as were also Gades (Cadiz), the Belearic 
 Islands, Sardinia, and Sicily. In the Islands of the 
 -^Egean Sea, the Greek colonies were numerous, and a 
 few of them became considerable states, the old inha- 
 bitants being reduced to the condition of serfs, or 
 bondsmen. The Roman colonies were also numerous, 
 but they were like so many garrisons, or outposts, of 
 Rome. They were part of the Roman State, and they 
 secured her conquests, and maintained the subject 
 people in obedience. Indeed the early colonies of 
 Rome had a two-fold political object : to secure the 
 conquests of the Empire, and to satisfy the claims of 
 her poorer classes, by a division of lands among them. 
 The Getae who, as the " Northern tribes," or the 
 " Goths ' overthrew the Western Empire, did not 
 found colonies ; they overran and conquered whole pro- 
 vinces, establishing new states and kingdoms. But 
 their descendants, the Anglo-Saxons, have colonised, 
 not as conquerors, seizing provinces or countries by 
 force of arms, but by discovery and commercial enter- 
 prise, and, in some cases, by sending their convicts to 
 remote parts, only very partially peopled, and that by 
 uncivilized tribes. The greater part of the colonies 
 which they have founded have been commercial 
 colonies, developing the means of providing for multi- 
 tudes of those of their own people who were too much 
 straightened at home. The vast increase and density 
 of the population induced philanthropists and com- 
 mercial men (many of them uniting the love of com- 
 merce with philanthropy, and being, thus so to speak, 
 animated by double motives) to put forth efforts to 
 secure comfort and pro >perity for masses of the indus- 
 trial classes in distant lands greater than they could 
 find at home, where they were " cabin'd, cribbed, con- 
 fined." In the colonies of North America, Australia, 
 &c., they have mightily increased* in numbers and 
 progressed in wealth, and have become prosperous 
 communities, 
 
92 THE ISBAELTTES FOUND 
 
 Can any one review the colonial growth of Great 
 Britain, and not think of the words of the prophet to 
 the house of Israel, whose descendants we are : " The 
 children which thou shall have, after fchou hast lost the 
 other, shall say again in thine ears, The place is too 
 strait for me; give place for me that I may dwell. 
 Then shalt thou say in thine heart, Who hath begotten 
 me them, seeing I have lost my children, and am 
 desolate, a captive, and moving to and fro ? And who 
 hath brought up these ? Behold, I was left alone ; 
 these, where had they been ?" (Isa. xlix. 20, 21). 
 
 The Anglo-Saxons, too, unlike the Phoenicians, the 
 Greeks, the Romans, and other peoples, ancient and 
 modern, have inherited " the desolate place " (Isaiah 
 xlix. 8) ; and the mountains have been made the way 
 for them, and the highways have been exalted (ver. 11). 
 The desolate one was to bring forth so many children, 
 that she was to " enlarge the place of her tent, and stretch 
 forth the curtains of her habi tations . ' ' She was to ' ' spare 
 not," but to " lengthen the cords and strengthen the 
 stakes " of her tent ; "for thou shalt break forth on the 
 right hand and on the left; and thy seed shall inherit the 
 nations, and make the desolate cities to be inhabited" 
 (Isa. liv. 1-3). Accordingly, Israel was to be sown in 
 the earth (Hos.ii. 23) : And " They of Ephraim shall 
 be like a mighty man ; they shall increase as they have 
 increased ; and I will sow them among the people, and 
 they shall remember me in far countries " (Zech. x. 
 8, 9). Now look abroad, and find, if you can, any 
 people but the Anglo-Saxons who have thus inherited 
 the " waste " or " desolate " places places either 
 wholly without inhabitants, or inhabited by only a few 
 wandering savages, who rendered desolation more 
 desolate. The American colonies, the Australasian 
 colonies, and the South African colonies were all 
 " desolate places/' which have, being peopled by the 
 Anglo-Saxons, become prosperous colonies. 
 
 There is a passage in the Book of Deuteronomy 
 (xxxii. 8, 9) which has perplexed commentators. Its 
 precise meaning is, indeed, by no means obvious. 
 " When the Most High divided to the nations their 
 inheritance ; when He separated the sons of Adam, He 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 93 
 
 set the bounds of the people according to the number 
 of the children of Israel. For the Lord's portion is His 
 people, Jacob is the lot [marg. cord'] of his inheritance." 
 Poole, as partially adopted by Bishop Patrick, interprets 
 the passage thus : " When the Most High divided to 
 the nations their inheritance, He had then the children 
 of Israel in His mind, before they were a nation ; and 
 He made such a distribution to other people (parti- 
 cularly to the seven nations of Canaan) within such 
 bounds and limits as that there might be sufficient 
 room for so numerous a people as the Israelites, when 
 they came to take possession of that country." Now, 
 if we omit the reference to the land of Canaan, for 
 which reference there seems to be no good reason, we 
 get, I think, something like the genuine sense of the 
 passage. The prescience here ascribed to the Lord, by 
 Moses, is an idea that would seem impossible to enter 
 into the mind of one who had not been enlightened by 
 a Divine revelation. We look in vain for anything 
 like it in all the systems (if systems they may be called) 
 of ancient Oriental Theosophy. But in the sacred 
 writings it is always recognised as one of the incum- 
 municable attributes of the Divine Being. Wonderful, 
 indeed, it is so wonderful that any one contemplating 
 it mustfeel with the Psalmist that it is incomprehensible, 
 and exclaim, " Such knowledge is too wonderful forme; 
 it is high, I cannot attain unto it." What is here 
 ascribed to the Almighty is, that He foresaw the future 
 progress and history of nations ; how some would grow 
 into mighty peoples, and then cease to be how, and 
 in what way, the earth would become subjected to the 
 dominion of mankind, located in different regions, and 
 under totally dissimilar circumstances ; and foreseeing 
 all this, that He so determined the boundaries of their 
 habitations as to make them subservient to His great 
 design of rendering Israel the encompasser of the earth. 
 Bishop Horsley translates thus : " When the Most 
 High assigned the heathen their inheritance, when He 
 separated the sons of Adam, He set the bounds of His 
 own people, according to the number of the sons of 
 Israel, for the portion of Jehovah is Jacob, the peoples 
 are the measured lot of his [Israel's] inheritance." Thus 
 
94 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 without altering a tittle in the Hebrew text, except in 
 making a transposition of two words, he brings out the 
 sense above given his inheritance, that is, Jacob's ; 
 according to the constant strain of prophecy, tnat, 
 ultimately, Jacob is to inherit all the nations. " Thus," 
 he says, " the passage describes the call of the Gentiles, 
 and their incorporation with Israel, not without an 
 implied allusion to the exaltation of the natural Israel 
 above all the nations of the earth, in the last ages." 
 
 But what is the " lot " or cord ? Chebel signifies a 
 cord, or rope, by which things are bound ; and with 
 which, also, they are measured, and the boundaries 
 determined. In Zechariah ii. 1, 2, we read of a man 
 with a measuring line in his hand, with which to 
 determine the length and width of Jerusalem. ; and 
 a psalmist says (2 Sam. viii. 2), '* He smote Moab, and 
 measured them with a line, casting them down to the 
 ground; even with two lines measured he to put to 
 death, and with one full line to keep alive ; and so the 
 Moabites became David's servants, and brought gifts ;" 
 that is, he divided the country of the Moabites into 
 several parts, that he might better know what towns 
 it was proper to demolish a,nd what to preserve. In 
 this sense, the descendants of Jacob were to be the 
 measuring line they who encompassed the inheritance 
 their posterity were to possess. Thus, Jeremiah says 
 (x. 16), "The portion of Jacob is not like them [the 
 Gentiles] , for he is the former of all things ; and Israel 
 is the rod [cord] of his inheritance ;" and so the 
 prophet prays in his distress, in the midst of the 
 desolation of his people : ' ' Remember thy congregation 
 which thou hast purchased of old, the rod of thine 
 inheritance which thou hast redeemed " (li. 19). In 
 accordance with the interpretation of the declaration of 
 Moses which 1 have adopted, the Lord says (Psalms 
 Ixxiv. 2), "I will cause thee to ride upon the high 
 places of the earth, and feed thee with the heritage of 
 Jacob, thy father, for the mouth of the Lord hath 
 spoken it." Who, indeed, could make such a promise 
 but " He who worketh all things according to the 
 counsel of His own will ?" " Who doeth as He will 
 in the army of Heaven and among the inhabitants of 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 95 
 
 the earth ?" Who could even conceive such a thing, 
 or into whose mind would it enter to disclose it ? 
 
 Look, again, upon a map of the world, and see how 
 the descendants of Jacob, as preserved in the ten tribes 
 (called by various names in history, the first known 
 after their captivity being that of GetsB, or the bruised 
 ones, and now the best known, that of the Anglo- 
 Saxons) by the multiplicity of their possessions, and 
 in their introduction into countries and lands which 
 they do not absolutely possess, but the people of which 
 they influence, if they do not control, with their 
 presence, have fulfilled the great law-giver's w ords, 
 wonderful and improbable as the declaration seemed 
 to be. They have measured, or encompassed, if they 
 have not occupied, nearJy the whole earth, and are 
 everywhere accomplishing, more or less, the beneficent 
 purposes of the God of Jacob. There is no prodigy, 
 wonderful as it is, in a woman encompassing a man, 
 but Jeremiah speaks of it as a prodigy a new thing in 
 the earth ( xxxi. 22) . The Hebrew word Geler, a man, 
 as distinguished from a woman, is sometimes used to 
 denote the whole of mankind. Is it true that Queen 
 Victoria, alone, of all the sovereigns of the earth, as 
 the head of the Anglo-Saxon race, has a dominion on 
 which the sun never sets ? Once more look upon the 
 map, and beginning with the (British) Islands, cast 
 your eyes northward to Heligoland, then return south- 
 ward, and you have the Channel Islands, Gibraltar, 
 Malta, Gambia, Sierre Leone, the Gold Coast, Lagos, 
 St. Helena, the Cape of Goe d Hope, Natal, Mauritius, 
 the Straits Settlements, India, Ceylon, Labuan, 
 Sarawak, Hong- Kong, Western Australia, South 
 Australia, Victoria, Queensland, Tasmania, and New 
 Zealand, thus completing the circle of the eastern 
 hemisphere. Then take the western hemisphere, and 
 beginning with Hudson's Territory, proceed to Canada, 
 Newfoundland, St. John's, Prince Edward's Island, 
 New Brunswick, Cape Breton, Nova Scotia, the 
 Bermudas, the West India Islands, the Bahamas, Turk's 
 Island, Jamaica, Antigua, St. Christopher, Nevis, St. 
 Lucia ; Barbadoes, St. Vincent, Grenada, Tobago, 
 Trinidad, British Honduras, British Guiana, the Talk- 
 
96 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 lands, and British Columbia, which completes the 
 second circle. What a dominion ! What a realisation 
 of ancient prophecy ! " Let them know that God 
 ruleth in Jacob unto the ends of the earth " (Psalm 
 lix. 13). u These shall lift up their voice, they shall 
 sing ; the waters shall resound with the exaltation of 
 the Lord, Therefore in the distant coasts, glorify ye 
 the Lord ; in the distant coasts of the sea, the name of 
 the Lord, the God of Israel. From the uttermost parts 
 of the land, we have heard songs. Glory to the 
 righteous" (Isaiah xxiv. 14-16). 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 MIGRATIONS, CONQUESTS, AND SETTLEMENTS OF TFS 
 ANGLO-SAXONS. 
 
 WE have glanced at the extent to which the Anglo- 
 Saxon race inhabiting these islands have possessed 
 themselves of the desolate places of the earth, and 
 have there planted more or less prosperous colonies, 
 encompassing the two hemispheres. The achievement 
 has been a marvellous one, and it has so struck 
 foreigners. See what the accomplished and lamented 
 Frenchman, M. Prevost Paradol, writes : " Neither 
 Kussia nor United Germany, supposing they should 
 attain the highest fortune, can impede that current of 
 things, nor prevent that solution, relatively near at hand, 
 of the long rivalry of European races for the ultimate 
 colonisation and domination of the universe. The 
 world will not be Russian, nor German, nor French ; 
 alas ! nor Spanish. For it can be asserted, that since 
 the great navigation has given the whole world to the 
 enterprise of the European races, three nations were 
 tried, one after another, by fate, to play the first part 
 in the fortune of mankind, by everywhere propagating 
 their tongue and blood, by means of durable colonies ; 
 and by transforming, so to say, the whole world to 
 their own likeness. Daring the sixteenth century, it 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 97 
 
 was rational to believe that Spanish civilization would 
 spread over all the world. Irremediable vices soon 
 dispersed that colonial power ; the vestiges of which, 
 still covering a vast space, tell of ephemeral grandeur. 
 Then came the turn of Prance, and Louisiana and 
 Canada have reserved the last remembrance of it. 
 Lastly, England came forward. She definitely accom- 
 plished the great work ; and England can disappear 
 from the world without the Anglo-Saxon future of the 
 world being sensibly changed." 
 
 Such has been the vast scale upon which our 
 colonising enterprises have been carried out, that 
 some, even of our own race, have doubted whether 
 we have not thus been exhausting our own popu- 
 lation. Emerson, describing the "spawning power" 
 of the Anglo-Saxon race, occupying the British 
 islands, says : " It has sufficed to the colonisation of 
 great parts of the world ; yet it remains to be seen 
 whether they can make good the exodus of millions 
 from Great Britain, amounting, in 1852, to more than 
 1000 a day." Yes, they have made it good, for 
 whereas the population, in 1851, was 27,825,274, it 
 was, in 1861, 28,927,485, and in 1871, 31,817,108: 
 the increase since 1851 having been 3,991,834 that 
 is 14.13 per cent. The prophecies run, that the seed 
 of Abraham were not only to become nations and 
 inherit the earth ; they were to become great and 
 powerful nations, not exhausting themselves by sending 
 their children forth into other regions. To Jacob it 
 was said (Gen. xxxv. 11), " A nation and a company 
 of nations shall be of thee ;" but of Ephraim it was said 
 (Gen. xlvii. 19), "His seed shall become a multitude 
 of nations." In the margin of the English Bible, 
 multitude is rendered fulness, which is the better 
 translation, the Hebrew being mela, which primarily 
 signifies to fill, or to fill up. As applied to a nation, 
 the idea is that of a populous one a considerable one 
 not a petty one. And where shall we find such 
 nations as those planted by the Anglo-Saxon race ? 
 This " right little tight little island," too, is, with one 
 exception, the most densely populated in the world. 
 With a territorial area of less than one-third of France. 
 
98 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 (before the late war), it has a population equal to seven- 
 ninths of hers. Prance had a population of 175 to 
 the square mile, while England has 397 to the square 
 mile, and though but " a little spot," she has with- 
 stood the world in arms. Then, look at the nations 
 &he has planted the United States, the Canadas, and 
 other North American states, the peninsula of India, 
 the Australian continent and islands, South Africa, &c. 
 Look, also, at the nations of North Germany, now 
 consolidated, and bidding fair to become the strongest 
 of the continental powers. And although some other 
 nations which are of Anglo-Saxon origin have not such 
 large territorial possessions, they are powerful in pro- 
 portion to their numbers. They do not consist of 
 puny peoples, who bow their heads and crouch down 
 in the presence of hostile powers, albeit they may 
 be of much greater prowess than themselves. Let this 
 fact be noted, that the British colonies, alone that is, 
 the states which Great Britain has planted without 
 taking into consideration lands and countries in which 
 she has settlements, or exercises political influence 
 embrace about one-third of the surface of the globe, 
 and nearly a fourth of its population. If to this we 
 add those independent nations which are of Anglo- 
 Saxon origin, as North Germany, Belgium, Holland, 
 Switzerland, part of France, Norway, Denmark, 
 Sweden, and those parts of the Turkish Empire west 
 of the Black Sea, which have so far thrown off the 
 yoke of Turkey as now to be little more than the 
 nominal subjects of the Sultan, it may be said that 
 the seed of Jacob already possesses one-half of the 
 earth, and rules the world. Fifteen years ago, Emerson, 
 to give an idea of the Anglo-Saxon power of only 
 England and America, said : " The British empire is 
 reckoned to contain 222,000,000 souls, and to com- 
 prise a territory of 5,000,000 square miles, of these 
 millions perhaps forty are of British stock. Add the 
 United States of America, which reckon, exclusive of 
 slaves, 20,000,000 of people, andaterritory of 3,000,000 
 square miles, and in which the foreign element, however 
 considerable, is rapidly assimilated, and you have a 
 population of English descent and language of 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 99 
 
 60,000,000, and governing a population of 245,000,000 
 souls." 
 
 Another thing to be noticed here is the likening the 
 horn of Joseph's posterity to the horn of the unicorn 
 (Beem), with which horn he is to "push the people 
 together to the ends of the earth ; and they are the 
 ten thousands of Ephraim and the thousands of 
 Manasseh" (ver. 17). What does this mean ? Every 
 reader of the Bible knows that the horn is made the 
 symbol of strength the strength of most horned 
 animals being in their horns. To exalt the horn is to 
 augment the strength, power, or importance of an 
 individual or of a people ; and, in like manner, to cut 
 off the horn is to bring them down, or prostrate them. 
 We are by no means certain of the animal Moses calls 
 the " Reem." Amongst the conjectures that have been 
 put forward, that which supposes it to be the 
 rhinoceros appears to me to be the best sustained. The 
 Scripture references to the animal show it to be one 
 possessing great strength, and the horn of the rhinoceros, 
 which stands erect, at a right angle with the osfrontis, 
 unlike the horns of other animals, possesses, as a conse- 
 quence, a greater purchase, or power, as a lever, than a 
 horn could have possessed if in any other position. To 
 this the Psalmist, no doubt, alludes, when he says : 
 " My horn shalt Thou exalt like the horn of a Reem." 
 Mr. Bruce (Travels, vol. v. p. 95) describes the 
 rhinoceros as being so strong in this horn that he thrusts 
 it into the trunk of a large tree, near the ground, and 
 so tears it up as to reduce it to thin pieces, like so many 
 laths. Well, then, the strength of these descendants 
 of Joseph was to be exceeding great, so great as to be 
 comparable with that of the strongest animal known ; 
 and with this strength they were to " push the people 
 together to the ends of the earth." A similar idea 
 occurs in Psalm xliv. : " Through Thee we will push 
 .down our enemies . . . for I will not trust in my 
 bow, neither shall my sword save me." These sons of 
 Israel, then, are to " push the peoples to the ends of 
 the earth." Whereverthey locate themselves, they are 
 thus to drive the aborigines to the ends or extremities 
 of the land (or earth). How markedly this has been 
 
100 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 done by the Anglo-Saxons is known to all. In these 
 islands, the Britons were driven to the " ends," taking 
 refuge in Cornwall and Wales. In North America, 
 India, Australia, Tasmania, New Zealand, and other 
 settlements, there has been the same "pushing." The 
 aborigines have been pushed further and further away 
 from the Anglo-Saxon settlements ; would I could add, 
 that in thus pushing them to the ends of the lands, we 
 had always evinced the humanity upon which we so 
 greatly pride ourselves. But the fact remains. With 
 our " horn, "or power, we have pushed them away from 
 our dwelling-places, and have too often treated them, as 
 if they had been wild beasts ; as, indeed, they have 
 sometimes shown themselves to be, in cunning, trea- 
 chery, and ferocity. Nevertheless, the fact, as I have 
 said, remains : that the Anglo-Saxons (Israel), whatever 
 places they have colonized, there, as with the horn of 
 the Reern, they have " pushed" the natives far away. 
 
 Israel was not only to people many lands, and to 
 encompass the earth, giving birlh to powerful nations, 
 but also to give birth to kings. This was the promise 
 to both Abraham and his wife : " Kings shall come out 
 of thee," said the Lord to the father of many nations 
 (Gen. xvii. 6) ; and the promise was repeated in chap. 
 xxxv. 11 ; while of Sarah it was said : " She shall be 
 a mother of nations ; kings of people shall be of her" 
 (chap. xvii. 16). And so closely were they to be 
 identified with monarchs, that kings were to be their 
 foster-fathers, and queens their nursing mothers (Isa. 
 xlix. 23). How completely, and almost peculiarly, this 
 has been fulfilled in the Anglo-Saxon race every one 
 knows. Even while, as Goths, they dwelt in the 
 wildernesses on the Euxine, they elected a king 
 ( Alaric) , who became the terror of the Roman world, 
 and under whom and his successors the Goths made 
 settlements throughout Europe. After they had founded 
 many well-ordered communities in North Germany, 
 they took possession of these Islands, and here estab- 
 lished seven separate kingdoms, under so many kings, 
 which ultimately became one great state, under Egbert 
 (A.D. 827), the sole descendant of those first conquerors 
 of Britain. His grandson, the great Alfred, settled 
 
Itf THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 101 
 
 the kingdom upon a basis which has never" 'been sub- 
 verted, and developed those institutions of which 
 Englishmen are justly proud, and which* -thsjj fvrs. 
 gradually spreading throughout the earth:> 'The pre- 
 ponderating power of the aristocracy, which grew out 
 of the feudal system, has, at various times, menaced 
 the monarchy, but the revolutions through which the 
 country has passed have left the monarchy intact ; and 
 with the short interregnum, during which the supreme 
 power was exercised by Oliver Cromwell, the institu- 
 tion has been sustained, and has flourished, the throne 
 being filled by the descendants of the Getse Saxon, 
 Norman, and German. No other people can point to 
 such a line of kings ; and no man who finds a place 
 on the page of history, but Abraham, has given birth 
 to such a line of sovereigns. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 MORAL AND POLITICAL CHANGES EFFECTED BY THE 
 ANGLO-SAXONS. 
 
 IN the review I have taken of the migrations, con- 
 quests, and settlements of the Israelites, as represented 
 in that great branch of the stem known as Anglo- 
 Saxons, I have incidentally noticed their instrumen- 
 tality in conferring upon peoples who where previously 
 fast bound in the chains of barbarism the blessings of 
 religion and civilization. It has become, by dint of 
 frequent iteration almost the fashion with Englishmen 
 to speak depreciatingly of England, and to compare her 
 unfavouarbly with her former self. It would almost 
 seem as if Englishmen had become ashamed of patriot- 
 ism, and that it was heroic to depreciate and degrade 
 their country. But that is an hallucination that will 
 have its crisis and die out. He who reviews the past 
 of England, and justly estimates her present place and, 
 
102 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 character in the world, will not hesitate to apostrophise 
 k^i- as -' 
 
 " Fair A.-mi3hitrite 6f the northern wave ! 
 - < "The Vard^ rcotHer-of the great and brave; 
 
 Thy strength thou dost not wield to crush, oppress, 
 Disturb a world, or make men's pleasures less. 
 Thou bid'st injustice cease, and right be done, 
 Hailing, as brothers, all beneath the sun ; 
 The oppres't afar ne'er plead to thee in vain, 
 The slave that plucks thy robe, lets fall his chain ; 
 The exiled, wronged, what'er their sorrows be, 
 Haste to thy side, and find a friend in thee." 
 
 She has been, as in God's providence she was destined 
 to be, the standard of the Lord to the nations, who 
 were to be exalted in knowledge and in the fear of the 
 Lord, through the presence and in association with His 
 people. They were to be given as a covenant of the 
 people ; to restore the earth and replenish the 
 desolate places (Isa. xlix. 8). The same Providence 
 which distributed the people, and settled the boundaries 
 of their habitations, at the dispersion of Babel, fixing 
 and limiting their possessions so as to lay out a field, 
 as it were, to be cultivated and made fruitful by the 
 seed of Jacob, in the latter days, is too evidently 
 accomplished to leave the high purposes of God a 
 matter of doubt. It has been well said, that " the 
 events of history have the coherence and unity of a 
 moral drama ;" and God, according to His ancient 
 promises, has made the commerce, the political influence, 
 the naval and military prowess, the language and 
 literature, the civil liberty, and the religious enlighten- 
 ment of the Anglo- Saxons of these our Islands,the means 
 of leavening the world, impressing the progressive race 
 of mankind with holy principles towards God, with the 
 honourable desire and the stedfast resolution of obtain- 
 ing better governments than the old despotisms, and a 
 purer faith than the ancient superstitions. So that 
 the old political and religious absolutisms, which were 
 founded upon the assumption, that states and churches 
 should be established for the benefit of priests and rulers 
 alone, should, instead, be founded, established, and 
 preserved for the peace, happiness, and benefit of the 
 ruled and rulers alike. As Emerson says, " England 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 103 
 
 has inoculated all nations with her civilization, intelli- 
 gence, and tastes." 
 
 When we look through the world, and notice the 
 changes that are taking place, though accompanied by 
 many troubles and much suffering, may we not hope 
 that we are approaching the time when every nation 
 shall regard itself as one political and religions society, 
 honouring and encouraging each other to honour and 
 worship the God of Israel, whose name shall be feared 
 from the west, and His glory from the rising of the 
 sun (Isa.lix. 19). Whatever brightness distinguishes 
 the aspect of society at the present day, is almost wholly 
 due to the principles which the Anglo-Saxons have 
 carried abroad. Heathen virtue received its broadest 
 expansion in the exercise of patriotism, not always free 
 from personal bigotry and pride ; but philanthropy is 
 the nobler product of a more catholic and holy faith. 
 " The dark places of the earth are full of the habitations 
 of cruelty," but the light of The Truth has humanized 
 and expanded the affections, and revealed more clearly 
 the mutual brotherhood of mankind. There is much 
 corruption and misery still in the world, but the world 
 is much better than it was. Bad as war is, it is not the 
 frightful thing it was. As an eloquent writer in 
 one of our daily papers observes " War even the 
 horrible war of last year, which seemed to give the 
 lie to faith and hope, has left us, now that the storm 
 has been swept away from the horizon, a legacy 
 of almost as many memories of generosity and 
 devotion as of national strife. We do unquestionably 
 seek to benefit our brothers more than men did of 
 old, and if grapes cannot grow of thorns nor figs 
 of thistles, the vast crop of modern philanthropic 
 labour and self-sacrifice can grow on no other root than 
 that of love to God and love to man." The world is 
 not now owned by a few despots as uncontrolled and as 
 cruel as were the monarchs of ancient times. For- 
 merly, the great mass of every nation was in a 
 state of bondage, far more oppressive and galling than 
 that under which the negro has groaned in modern 
 times, and when their slaves grew too numerous they 
 were massacred by thousands. We feel that there is. 
 
104 THE ISRAELITES FOtJND 
 
 something in the very air which now makes these things 
 impossible. We call it public opinion, for lack of 
 knowing what it is. It is easy to give it a name ; 
 but what has given this public opinion its power, and 
 how has this public opinion been formed ? Was there 
 no public opinion in those old times ? Why is the 
 tyrant much more susceptible now than then ? Why 
 is he so much more powerless for evil ? The Greeks 
 were educated men, yet they murdered their Helots 
 without mercy. The Eomans were famed for their 
 manliness and spirit of justice, yet 80,000 of them 
 could assemble in the amphitheatre, to see, and exult 
 over, men and women being thrown to the lions. It is 
 the spirit which the Anglo- Saxons have been the means 
 of diffusing which is raising and liberating the nations 
 nothing else has ever had the power. Let it be 
 observed, too, that there can scarcely be said to beany 
 living power outside of Christendom. The aboriginal 
 races of America, Australia, and Polynesia, if they do 
 not become absorbed, as few of them do, die out. Of 
 Asia, the seat of the great ancient empires, and the 
 oracles of civilization, an intelligent observer thus wrote 
 in 1861, and it is more forcibly true now, " The vast 
 Asiatic monarchies do not merely yield to an external 
 pressure ; they are all, simultaneously, rotting down. 
 The Sultan with difficulty holds together the shattered 
 fragments of his empire. His army is weak, his 
 finances are dependant upon loans from Paris and 
 London, his cities are universally decaying. In India, 
 the only vitality left is that of Europeans. The 
 educated Hindoos, whatever their merits, have lost all 
 their originality. Indeed, if our experience in Hindostan 
 is to be our guide, the vital force of the Asiatic is 
 extinct. For two whole years (during the great mutiny) 
 the people of Upper India were practically free. All 
 India, thus fairly brought to the fcest, did not produce 
 one statesman, one organizer, one leader, with more 
 than the capacity of a bandit. The race who organized 
 the system of castes placidly mimicked the conqueror's 
 notions of civil order. The King of Burmah lives on 
 small monopolies of produce, and his empire is main- 
 tained only because its profitable provinces are in 
 
IN THti ANGLO-SAXONS. 105 
 
 English hands. The empire of Cochin-China is too 
 weak to drive 150 sickly Frenchmen from the gates of 
 its capital. Bussia takes slices from Turkey at her 
 own convenience. An English remonstrance sends the 
 Shereef of Mecca into exile. The action of Persia is 
 regulated from St. Petersburgh. The King of Siam 
 speaks English, and releases Europeans from the opera- 
 tions of his laws. Malaga is a tributary of a London 
 bonding warehouse. The islands of the Archipelago 
 are ruled by princes who succeed or fail, as they please 
 or displease the Dutch. In China, the Emperor of one- 
 third of the human race has had his capital entered, 
 his palace burned, and absolute submission extorted 
 from him, by an Anglo-Saxon army, half as large as his 
 own body-guard. Japan, the last of these Eastern 
 peoples, is succumbing to the power of these nations." 
 What is the marvellous phenomena which passes 
 before our eyes ? It is a phenomena to which history 
 shows us no parallel. It is evident that among the 
 Christian nations, by some means, and for some reason, 
 there has appeared an energy hitherto unknown among 
 men. There is a power which is breaking every yoke 
 of body and of mind, and setting all captives free. And 
 this, because, first of all, it sets thought free or, rather, 
 it creates thought, by which man releases and engages 
 in his service agencies that have slept in the cavern of 
 nature during all past ages. This Divine influence, in 
 the countries into which it has been introduced, has 
 created for us modes of thought and principles of action 
 from which no man can escape. Its effects have been 
 accumulating for ages, and in many ways. The 
 influence penetrates into every family, every society, 
 every institution, and every government. It influences 
 and directs every educational effort, and becomes, re- 
 cognized and unrecognized, as universal in its opera- 
 tions as the air we breathe. Literature, even language 
 itself, becomes impregnated with it. It becomes part 
 of our mental nature, aud thence it builds up organs in 
 the brain itself, so as to fix its foundations in the 
 corporeal structures of men. Its claims continually 
 become more urgent. It quickens intellect and the 
 moral nature. It continually becomes less possible o 
 
106 THE ISRASELITES FOUND 
 
 resist it, without visibly sinking into ruin by its 
 rejection. Even bad men are obliged to pay deference 
 to its righteous principles, while labouring to depreciate 
 and destroy the medium through which they come. 
 Before this power, old corporations, old religions, and 
 old systems stand paralysed. Among the Anglo-Saxon 
 nations alone, has this new power appeared ; and the 
 rest are withering away, like the trees of a forest in 
 the breath of a conflagration. It is but stating a simple 
 fact to say that they "sit in darkness" it is as though 
 an infernal power had charmed them into a living death. 
 They wait, benumbed and torpid, some change which 
 no one foresees which may awaken them to new life 
 or utterly destroy them. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 CHARACTERISTICS OF ANGLO-SAXONS AND ISRAELITES. 
 
 HITHERTO we have regarded the Anglo-Saxons as 
 identical with Israel, chiefly, as it is seen in their relations 
 with other peoples, and in their occupation of, or estab- 
 lishments in, a considerable portion of the globe, 
 continental and insular ; and, in a general way, in the 
 influence they have exercised where they have mixed 
 themselves up with other peoples, in the social, moral, 
 and religious character they have impressed upon them. 
 We have seen them operating as the salt of the earth, 
 purifying what was base, and preserving what had in 
 it the principle of vitality, and was capable of a right- 
 eous and beneficent expansion. We must now consider, 
 more particularly, the characteristics which they exhibit 
 amongst themselves religious, political, and social 
 and see in how far these agree with what was predicted 
 of Israel after the overthrow of the kingdom. For it 
 is to be observed, that the prophecies touching Israel 
 do not deal in mere generalities describing what was 
 to happen to them as a people, in fulfilling the early 
 prophecies, which gave them the earth for their posses- 
 sion, and depicted them as the progenitors of many aad 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 107 
 
 powerful nations, the ancestors of kings, and the 
 heralds and teachers of those divine truths which are 
 to subdue all peoples, and, ultimately, in the consum- 
 mation of God's gracious purposes, to bring all men 
 and all things into subjection to the Divine will ; so 
 that " judgment shall dwell in the wilderness, and 
 righteousness reside in the fruitful field the work of 
 righteousness be peace, and the effect of righteousness 
 perpetual quietness and assurance ; while the people 
 shall dwell in a peaceful mansion, and in secure 
 habitations, and in resting-places undisturbed " (Isaiah 
 xxxii. 16-18). 
 
 Amongst those things which we have now to notice 
 some may seem to be trivial, or, at best, of but small 
 importance, hardly worth notice ; nor would they be if 
 they stood alone ; but forming, as they do, parts of a 
 great mass of the particulars which it was foretold 
 Israel should possess, or exemplify, or perform, they 
 assume a different character ; and all concentrating in 
 the Anglo-Saxons, and in them alone, they possess a 
 weight and an importance which ib is impossible to 
 over-estimate, seeing that they form part of that 
 aggregated mass of evidence which is strengthened by 
 every added item. 
 
 We have seen that Israel was to lose its identity that 
 is, not to be known as Israel that it was to become so 
 far blinded as not to know itself; so that being called 
 by another name it should not, until the fulness of the 
 time had come for the realisation of the most compre- 
 hensive of the premises and prophecies relating to it, 
 perceive, though performing its allotted work, that it 
 was indeed the Lord's witness and messenger to the 
 ends of the earth, putting down all false gods, over- 
 throwing the inhuman aud debasing rites of idolatry 
 and demon- worship, and introducing, in their place, 
 the knowledge and worship of the one true God. 
 Hence, Israel was to become a pre-eminently religious 
 people, setting up a standard for the nations, so that 
 they should walk in its light and kings in the brightness 
 of its sunrising. Israel was not only to bless the 
 nations by her presence, and her settlements ; she was 
 while diligent in business, to be fervent in spirit^ 
 
108 THE ISKAELITES FOUND 
 
 serving the Lord. She was to proclaim the great truths 
 of which she had been made the depository. See how 
 clearly and repeatedly this is written on the roll of 
 prophecy : " I, the Lord have called thee in righteous- 
 ness, and will hold thine hand, and will keep thee, and 
 will give thee for a covenant of the people, for a light 
 of the nations " (Isaiah xlii. 6) ; "Israel shall blossom 
 and bud, and fill the face of the world with fruit " 
 (ch. xxvii. 6) ; " This people have I formed for 
 myself: thou shalt show forth my praise " (xliii. 21) ; 
 " Thou art my servant, Israel, in whom I will be 
 glorified" (xlix. 3) ; "I will also give thee for a light 
 to the nations, that thou mayest be my salvation unto 
 the ends of the earth " (ver. 6); " And I will strengthen 
 them in the Lord, and they shall walk up and 
 down in his name, saith the Lord " (Zech. x. 12) ; 
 " Thus shalt thou [Israel] say unto them, The gods 
 that have not made the heavens and the earth, even 
 they shall perish from the earth " ( Jer. x. 11) ; " And 
 the remnant of Jacob shall be in the midst of many 
 people, as a dew from the Lord, and as showers upon the 
 grass " (Micah v. 7) ; " And the Lord will be magni- 
 fied from the border of Israel " (Malachi i. 5). 
 
 Great and glorious as this mission was, it has been 
 though not fully, yet largely fulfilled by the 
 Anglo-Saxons, and by no other people in the world. 
 By their translations of the Bible into nearly every 
 known language, and the distribution of it over the 
 whole world, they have, indeed, testified that " the 
 gods which have not made the heavens and the earth 
 shall perish from the earth ;" and in every region it 
 has been said of those who have been sent forth, 
 " How beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of 
 him that bringeth good tidings, that publish eth peace ; 
 that bringeth good tidings of good, that publishefch 
 salvation ; that saith unto Zion, Thy God reigneth " 
 (Isaiah lii. 7). They have been, and still are, the 
 missionaries of the good tidings throughout the con- 
 tinent and in almost every island of the ocean, so 
 that " the uttermost parts of the earth have heard 
 songs, even glory to the righteous" (chap. xxiv. 16) ; 
 and the Lord has been "glorified in the valleys : evea 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 109 
 
 the name of the Lord God of Israel in the Isles of the 
 sea " (ver. 15). 
 
 Nevertheless, though thus to be made the witnesses 
 to The Truth, and to constitute the true church, the 
 body was not to be so religiously united as to be of 
 one mind on all points appertaining to religion. They 
 were to be divided among themselves, and to have 
 distinctive religious designations. " One shall say, I 
 belong to Jehovah ; and another shall be called by the 
 name of Jacob; and another shall subscribe his hand 
 to Jehovah, and shall be surnamed by the name of 
 Israel" (Isaiah xliv. 5). How characteristic this is of 
 the church as it exists amongst the Anglo-Saxons, and 
 their kindred peoples, every one knows. One is of the 
 Church of England, another of the Church of Rome ; 
 one is of Luther, another of Calvin ; one is of John 
 Wesley, while others are of the Independents, Baptists, 
 Swedenborgians, or other sectional denominations. 
 One says, " I am of Paul; another, I am of Apollos ; 
 another, I am of Cephas; and another, I am of Christ." 
 This becomes a matter of reproach, for many aver that 
 if these Christians had the truth, they would be all of 
 one mind pertaining to it. But whatever may be the 
 object of a man's pursuit, however earnest he may 
 be in that pursuit, and however disposed to embrace 
 and act consistently with such light as he obtains, 
 he is, after all, but a man ; and seeing that man 
 differs from man in the power of his intellect and in 
 the breadth and soundness of his judgment, scarcely 
 less than in the expression of his countenance, and in 
 the height of his stature, it necessarily follows, that, 
 though, on the broad and vital truths of religion, they 
 who avow their acceptance of revealed truth, and their 
 willingness to be governed by it, may be, and are of one 
 mind, there will be subordinate things, such as church 
 government, and ceremonial services, and interpreta- 
 tions of particular passages of Scripture, on which they 
 separate, because holding diverse views. It may be 
 observed, too, that if we looked more at the diversities 
 of opinion existing among men who form part of the 
 same body, we should think less of the differences 
 which divide men into separate bodies. The Church 
 
110 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 of Rome, with its Dollingers and its Passaglias, its 
 Antonellis and its Hyacinthes, its Mannings and its 
 Newmans ; that is to say, with its latitude of views, 
 from the verge of Protestantism to the depths of Ultra- 
 montanism, can only be vaguely regarded as a unity. 
 The Church of England, in like manner, does not 
 present the same face of a sober and somewhat mono- 
 tonous uniformity as it did to our forefathers. From 
 Archdeacon Dennison to Dean Stanley, from Dr. Pusey 
 to Dr. McNeil, from Canon Close to Mr. Maurice, how 
 wide the separation! Among Nonconformists, the 
 diversities observable are fully as great as within the 
 Church. Among the ecclesiastical descendants of the 
 Puritans, who shuddered at the sinfulness of the dance 
 and the play, the love-song and the novel, we have 
 eloquent pulpit-sentimentalists who are authors of 
 dramas and tales, and regard as unimportant things for 
 which their fathers would have suffered martyrdom. All 
 things are progressing, Christian communities among 
 the rest ; and as an eloquent writer has said (Christian 
 Society, p. 43) : " A great untutored strength, a gigan- 
 tic force, impetuous in its manifestations, but essentially 
 healthy ; a central heat of moral impulse and whole- 
 hearted devotion to truth, may be discerned amid the 
 weltering confusion of religious phenomena in our 
 time. Better the short-comings, the offences, the 
 extravagances of life, than the silence of death. 
 Earnest heresy, reverent scepticism, are more hopeful 
 phenomena than .the ecclesiastical formalism and infidel 
 frivolity of the last century. The age has been one of 
 extending knowledge. Science and criticism have 
 widened the horizon embraced within man's intellectual 
 vision. Difficulties have been felt, debate has arisen 
 in harmonizing the new knowledge with the old faith. 
 The religious man has been compelled to admit, if not 
 the conviction, at least the surmise, that there may be 
 more of mystery in the words of God with man than 
 his fathers believed that Revelation may have been a 
 more complicated and wonderful process than was 
 supposed that the Spirit of God may have moved 
 more extensively upon the waters of the human soul, 
 leaving the vestiges on civilizations and in forms of 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. Ill 
 
 national life where devout men of thu lust century did 
 not suspect His presence. The faith which has been 
 knit to the heart by the links of clear conviction the 
 faith which has been accepted, not blindfold, but with 
 open eye and assenting mind the fait hi which is a 
 man's own, as well as his father's, which he found, 
 indeed, growing upon an honoured grave, but which, 
 with loving hand and joyfully-accepting heart, he has 
 planted in his own garden this manly, vigorous 
 storm-tried faith is more common in our days than in 
 any former generation." And, then, be it observed 
 that whatever may have been done in times past in the 
 way of mutual recriminations and persecutions amongst 
 religious sects, this ground of reproach is continually 
 narrowing. The Protestant and the Catholic; the 
 Churchman, and the Dissenter, and the Jew, work 
 together for the accomplishment of a common object 
 in philanthropy and religion. The wolf dwells with 
 the lamb, and the leopard lies down with the kid, and 
 the calf and the young lion and the fatling together ; 
 the cow and the bear feed together, and their young 
 ones lie down together. How little of the bitterness 
 of sectarianism exists in our day is seen in the fact, 
 that Churchmen and Dissenters of various sects occupy 
 the same pulpits, advocate on a common platform the 
 claims of benevolence, and exchange in our lodges and 
 chapters all the courtesies and kindnesses of fraternal 
 union. By-and-bye, we shall, perhaps, see eye to eye, 
 even in this world. Meanwhile, it would not be 
 difficult to show that a mere difference of opinion, upon 
 however many points, is rather a good than an evil, in 
 our present state of imperfection. At all events, it is 
 not a thing to be sweepingly or indiscriminately con- 
 demned, for while this sectarianism was foretold of 
 Israel, the prophet, speaking in the name of the Lord, 
 says : " I will pour out my spirit on thy seed ; and my 
 blessing on thine offspring ; and they shall spring up as 
 the grass among the waters, and as willows by the 
 water-courses" (Isaiah xliv. 3, 4). 
 
112 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 ANGLO-SAXON PHILANTHROPY. 
 
 RELIGION and philanthropy are inseparably united. 
 He who wrote, u If a man love God, he will love his 
 brother, also," wrote that which must approve itself to 
 every man's judgment. It is a proposition that admits 
 of no denial. What is religion ? The love of God. 
 What is philanthropy ? The love of man. In both, 
 the affection, if it exists, must exemplify itself in 
 action. Love to God exhibits itself in serving Him ; 
 that is, in worshipping and obeying Him doing what 
 He enjoins, and avoiding what He prohibits. Love to 
 man exhibits itself in sympathy, and in rendering active 
 service on his behalf in relieving his wants, when 
 within the compass of our power. In. both cases it is 
 a reasonable service. If a man says he is religious, and 
 is deaf to the claims of his fellow-man, he is but a 
 pretender. " If a man love not his brother whom he 
 hath seen, how can he love God whom he had not 
 seen ?" If men or people exhibit a zealous activity in 
 promulgating the knowledge of God, by circulating His 
 written revelation ; by expounding and enforcing its 
 doctrines ; by becoming, in a word, His messengers or 
 missionaries making Him known where he is not already 
 known, putting down idolatry, and everything which 
 exalteth itself against Him, while they are indifferent 
 to the distresses or wants of individual men, they fall 
 under the just condemnation pronounced upon those 
 who affected to be zealous in attending to the word of 
 the Lord, and showing much love to Him, while their 
 hearts went after covetousness (Ezek.xxxiii.30-32,&c.) 
 If Israel, then, is to raise up a standard to the nations, 
 making known the True God, and inviting men to love 
 and serve Him, they are to be animated by the love of 
 their fellow-men, as they are animated by the love of 
 God. And we shall see the proof of the one as of the 
 other; that is, in their works. " Brotherly love, relief, 
 and truth" will be combined. Religion and philan- 
 thropy will go hand in hand. Of Israel, in their 
 new state, this was predicted, in one of the most 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 113 
 
 impressive, and, as to style and construction, one of 
 the most perfect pieces of Isaiah's writings (chap. Iviii.) 
 After solemnly reproving Israel for her sins, especially 
 for her hypocrisy, the people are introduced as making 
 confession, and deploring their wretched condition, as 
 the fruit of their wickedness. Then comes the Divine 
 promise, that they shall be delivered that their light 
 shall break forth as the morning, and that their 
 righteousness shall go before them. Here is what was 
 required of them, and what, having entered upon, the 
 blessing was realised : " Is not this the fast which I 
 choose ? to dissolve the bonds of wickedness ; to loosen 
 the oppressive burthens ; to deliver those that are 
 crushed by violence ; and to break asunder every 
 yoke ? Is it not to distribute thy bread to the hungry, 
 and to bring the wandering poor into thy house ? When 
 thou seest the naked that thou clothe him ; and that 
 thou hide not thyself from thine own flesh" (ver. 
 6, 7). If the Anglo-Saxons are really of the Israelites, 
 this must be one of the most marked of their charac- 
 teristics ; and that it is so the world not grudgingly 
 testifies. England stands foremost of all nations in its 
 works of philanthropy, but other members of the 
 great Saxon family take part in the Divine work for 
 such it is. 
 
 To speak of England, first. May we not refer to the 
 millions we have expended, and the sacrifices we have 
 made not always wisely and well, it must be admitted 
 on behalf of the oppressed and trodden-down, in 
 almost every part of the world ? What is our National 
 Debt, but a standing proof of that fact ? It was not 
 to achieve territorial conquests, though we necessarily 
 made some ; it was to defend peoples against their 
 invaders, and for the maintenance of their independence 
 that the wars involving such an expenditure of blood 
 and treasure were waged from 1793 to 1815. We 
 may have made some mistakes, and may have done 
 some wrong, as I believe we did ; but the motive was 
 not a selfish one. For twenty-two years we fought as 
 if for our own existence. An eloquent American 
 testifies, that " The stability of England is the security 
 of the modern world. If the English race were as 
 z 
 
THE ISRAELITES ' FOUND 
 
 mutable as the French, what reliance ?" he asks, but he 
 adds, " The English stand for liberty. The con- 
 servative, money-loving, lord-loving English are the 
 liberty-loving ; and so freedom is safe, for they have 
 more personal force than any other people. The 
 nation always resist the immoral action of their govern- 
 ment. They think humanely on the affairs of France, 
 of Turkey, of Hungary, of Poland, and of Schleswick- 
 Holstein, though sometimes overborne by the state- 
 craft of their rulers. ' ' How often have we interfered ? 
 too often, perhaps though some tell us that we now 
 often stand aloof when we should interfere. Be that 
 as it may, the page of history gives abundant proof of 
 the fact, that, in every international quarrel or difficulty 
 the voice of England is heard, and is never treated with 
 lightness. And as England has, at great cost to her- 
 self, ever evinced sympathy, and often afforded help to 
 foreign nations and peoples struggling against internal 
 or external oppression, so she has afforded an asylum 
 to all exiles, without distinction of race or nation, who 
 have either been expelled from their own country, or 
 have expatriated themselves, for political reasons. As 
 Dr. Fischel, in his work on the English Constitution, 
 observes, " not only has England afforded an asylum to 
 foreigners, at all times, but she has likewise abstained 
 from legislating to oppress them." This is true, upon 
 the whole, but it is not to be denied, that, at times, 
 some of our kings have emancipated themselves from 
 our humane laws and customs towards strangers, and 
 that there have been occasional exhibitions of jealousy, 
 by the mercantile community, and efforts made to 
 restrict the liberty of foreigners in regard to trade and 
 commerce. The fact, nevertheless, remains, that one of 
 the brightest jewels in the crown of England is her 
 sympathetic treatment of oppressed foreigners. Other 
 Saxon nations participate in the honour, but she stands 
 foremost of all. 
 
 This philanthropic spirit and conduct may be said to 
 cost England nothing. But her deeds of active philan- 
 thropy and benevolence are of great magnitude. The 
 kingdom is literally covered with evidences of them ; 
 and the sums voluntarily contributed to sustain institu- 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 115 
 
 tions of various kinds are prodigious, and excite the 
 admiration of the world. The charitable institutions 
 of London, alone, acknowledge the annual receipt of 
 voluntary contributions amounting to about two millions 
 and a half sterling; independent of numerous and 
 munificent donations. The Lancet has been at the 
 pains of ascertaining how many donations of 1,000, 
 anonymous or otherwise, have been given to the me- 
 tropolitan hospitals, within the last five years. Its list 
 may not be quite complete, but it cannot be far off. 
 These donations appear to have been seventy-five in 
 number, the greater part from anonymous benefactors. 
 In addition, there were gifts, which brought the total 
 up to 94,000. I have just cast my eye upon an appeal 
 on behalf of St. Thomas's Hospital. The new building 
 it seems, has cost 590,000, exclusive of fittings, 
 museums, furniture, &c. The former had been paid 
 for, and the appeal was for funds to pay for the latter. 
 The response was contributions amounting to 15,000, 
 exclusive of gifts to the hospital and chapel, by the 
 President and others. In the same day's Times appeared 
 advertisements stating that the contributions to the 
 Bishop of London's Fund, for building churches and 
 supplying the means of worship where needed and 
 called for, amounted to 439,821 and was still pro- 
 gressing ; and that the fund for the relief of those who 
 had suffered through the loss of the Captain had reached 
 56,000. Every week, too, brings before the readers 
 of the public journals, considerable amounts bequeathed 
 by deceased persons to charitable institutions ; and if 
 to these we could add the large sums dispensed in 
 private charity, and given to numberless associations 
 which do not find a place among public institutions, 
 the amount dispensed in charity, in the metropolis, 
 alone, would be seen to be immense. And then come 
 local provincial charities, such as hospitals, asylums, 
 dispensaries, and schools of various kinds, in almost 
 every city and town, throughout the United Kingdom 
 all the fruits of philanthropy. Could we but add 
 the amount of these to the metropolitan charities, the 
 sum would be almost incredible. 
 
 Nor can we omit to notice our national poor-rates 
 
116 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 which in the year last past (1871) amounted to no less 
 than 7,644,309, being about 30,000 less than in the 
 previous year. By many, this is not regarded with 
 much complacency, but as a matter of reproach. But 
 in whatever circumstances our pauperism may originate, 
 the fund raised, and devoted to the relief of the poor, 
 must be held to be a philanthropic fund. It should be 
 remembered, too, by those who reproach us with the 
 number of our paupers, that with no poor-law to be 
 found abroad, or none so lenient as ours, the natural 
 inducement to quit the country is taken away ; and that, 
 on the other hand, there is every inducement to the 
 needy of other lands to come here. Thus, it is the fate 
 of England to retain her own poor, and to attract those 
 of other countries. So long as cheap Belgian and 
 German labour is invited hither, we cannot hope to 
 escape the duty of supporting foreign poor, as well as 
 our own. The circumstance that sustenance is here 
 provided for all, and that elsewhere it is not, necessarily 
 draws to our shores the failures and incapables of other 
 countries. The Registrar- General states that every 
 day there land in the United Kingdom 11 70 foreigners 
 and aliens. JSTo wonder that our poor are numerous, 
 and our poor-rates heavy. Whether it be more 
 philanthropic to sustain them than it would be to 
 starve them, need not here be said. 
 
 But the philanthropy of Englishmen is not confined 
 within the limits of their own island-home. Does 
 a misfortune befall a people in a distant land are 
 they suffering from war, or fire, or famine, or plague 
 it is at once suggested, from many quarters, that there 
 is a cry for help ; the national spirit is stirred, hearts 
 are warmed, pockets are opened, cheques are drawn, and 
 money flows in from all quarters and all classes. No 
 one pauses to inquire what is the race, or the religion, 
 or the character, or the habits of the sufferers. No 
 matter whether Turks or Parsees, Jews or Christians 
 they suffer, and the great heart of England promptly 
 sends them aid. I say England, for that is the brood- 
 nest of the Saxon race, which everywhere exhibits the 
 same sympathy and solicitude for the distressed. Many 
 evils xist amongst us evils taking their rise in the 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 117 
 
 long rule of an oligarchy although the last forty years 
 have seen the extinction of many of them. Game laws, 
 land laws, ignorance, able-bodied pauperism, and some 
 other crying evils remain to be got rid of; and now 
 that the reins of power have been taken out of the 
 hands of the oligarchy, we shall get rid of these evils, 
 as the enfranchised classes acquire wisdom and prudence 
 I have already spoken of the influence which the 
 propagation of Anglo-Saxon principles has had on the 
 character of war. That it will ultimately suppress war 
 altogether, I do not doubt, for it is as certain as that 
 the sun opens and enlivens the day, that the time will 
 come when the nations " shall beat their swords into 
 ploughshares, and their spears into pruning-hooks, and 
 nation shall not lift up sword against nation, neither 
 shall they learn war any more'* (Isaiah ii. 4). Nations 
 are a long time learning the lesson, and submitting to 
 the principles out of which this blessed state of things 
 is to arise : but no one who reads history can fail to 
 see, that though wars are still horrible, they are not 
 now waged with the ferocity they once were. Another 
 thing we see, too : that is, that amidst these sanguinary 
 contests some of the best and deepest feelings of our 
 nature are evoked. During the late war between 
 Germany and France, the deeds of heroism and benefi- 
 cence performed by multitudes of both sexes, in the 
 perils of the battle-field, tending the wounded and 
 assuaging the sufferings of the dying, will never be for* 
 gotten. We were sometimes horrified by reading of 
 devilish atrocities committed by the belligerents on 
 either side. At Bazeilles, for instance, it was reported 
 that the Germans drove the women back into the 
 burning houses, shot children as they fled down, the 
 streets, tossed up babies and caught them on the points 
 of their bayonets, and committed other cruelties 
 unknown in civilized countries. Later testimony has 
 happily removed this stigma, which was put upon the 
 German troops, as it has also set aside many other 
 stories of cruelty that were put into circulation. In 
 like manner, the treatment of French prisoners by our 
 German kinsmen was reported to be unfeeling, and in 
 many cases most cruel. These statements are now 
 
118 THE ISRAELITES 
 
 found to have been amongst the stories got up to 
 embitter the French soldier against his German foe, as 
 also to blacken the German character. We knew, at 
 the very time these stories were circulating in France, 
 that the Queen of Prussia, the Crown Princess, and 
 numerous Prussian ladies of rank and fortune, left their 
 quiet and luxurious homes, and, donning the dress of 
 sisters of charity, or hospital attendants, devoted their 
 days and nights to visit the sick and wounded, admin- 
 istering such comforts as words of sympathy could 
 convey, and supplying what was needful for those who 
 languished on beds of suffering, making no difference 
 between friends and foes, but rendering to French and 
 German alike. The blessing of many who were ready 
 to perish fell upon their ears, and sank into their hearts, 
 so that they wept with those who wept, and rejoiced 
 with those who rejoiced. 
 
 A Parisian correspondent of the Times, whose com- 
 munication appeared in that journal, on the 23rd of 
 August, 1871, describes the treatment which the French 
 sick and wounded prisoners received in Germany, and 
 from that description I make a short extract or two. It 
 appears that after the capitulation of Metz, the Comte 
 de Damas, Chaplain-General of the French forces at 
 that place, applied to the then King of Prussia, now 
 Emperor of Germany, for leave to visit the French 
 prisoners, to afford them spiritual consolation, and to 
 obtain for them such alleviations of their lot as were 
 compatible, \vlth their position. The request was 
 immediately granted, and the Comte set off on what he 
 called " his pilgrimage, "armed with the fullest powers. 
 Popular feeling was at the time very bitter in France. 
 Metz had fallen. Sedan was doomed. The iron grip 
 of Germany was firm upon the unhappy country, and 
 Gambetta was about to prolong the war. It might, 
 consequently, be expected, that the report of the Comte 
 would have been at once scattered broadcast, if it had 
 in any way tended to confirm the exaggerated state- 
 ments which were at the time so current, as to the bad 
 treatment of the French prisoners in the German towns 
 to which they had been sent. On the contrary, the 
 Comte had quite a different tale to tell. There were, 
 
ttr TfiE ANGLO-SAXONS. 119 
 
 at that time, lie assures us, about 300,000 prisoners in 
 German hands. At Cologne, there were 17,000, com- 
 fortably lodged in brick huts, with raised floors, weather 
 proof roofs, and good and well constructed German 
 stoves. Of those who were wounded and in hospital, 
 the Comte writes : " It is difficult for them to content 
 themselves with the ordinary distributions of food. 
 Accordingly, the sisters undertake to make five a day. 
 At one time it is coffee, at another chocolate, or soup, 
 or roast meat. The same labour is renewed every day, 
 with the same ardour, and we left Cologne with our 
 hearts consoled." At Stettin, there were 17,000 
 prisoners, who unanimously spoke in the highest terms 
 of the German officers under which they were placed. 
 At Posen there were 10,000 prisoners, and at Glozau 
 13,700 ; and it seems that in these Polish towns so 
 much sympathy was shown to the French, by the 
 population, that the Prussian officers in charge of the 
 convoy had considerable difficulty in maintaining order, 
 Nevertheless, the Comte reports, all was done that was 
 possible to render the hard lot of the captives endurable. 
 " These men have met danger bravely," said the 
 Prussian authorities; " it were unjust to let them suffer 
 now." At Glozau there were some children, followers 
 of the French camp, whom the victorious army had not 
 found it in its heart to leave to starve. " God," writes 
 the Comte, " has given these little ones a father, in the 
 leader of the Prussian battalion, who looks after them 
 with tender solicitude. This superior officer has ordered 
 the subalterns to look after their education. He 
 superintends their play. He even chose to distribute 
 toys to them on Christmas night." Surely, this good 
 old soldier has his reward laid up for him ! "In general," 
 the Comte goes on, " I am struck with the way in which 
 the heads of authority look after the soldier. These 
 gentlemen, sometimes very stiff at first, are animated 
 by real solicitude for their inferiors." At Posen, he 
 found an order recalling him to Berlin. He was full 
 of uneasiness, lets his mission was about to be stopped ; 
 but it was only a letter from the War Minister, requir- 
 ing from the prelate, in the name of the king, his word, 
 as a gentleman and a priest, never to discuss any 
 
120 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 political or military questions with the prisoners. He 
 said : " A very easy promise to make, for in truth, 
 these poor fellows have more need of the bread of the 
 Word of God than of fine phrases about chassepots or 
 breechloaders, or even about European equilibrium. 
 With this easy condition they were willing to let me 
 collect the prisoners together, wherever I went, and even 
 sent orders to that effect to the Commanders." At 
 Glatz, he found a colonel who looked after the French 
 prisoners as if they were Prussian soldiers. He dis- 
 tributed among them shirts, shoes, and the pieces of 
 cotton and woollen stuff in which the Prussian soldier 
 wraps his feet ; and he asked the French Government 
 whether they would not send them cotton vests and 
 drawers. At Neisse, where he found 14,000 prisoners, 
 he was told that the General in command came himself 
 to see that the men wanted for nothing, and that their 
 rooms were well warmed. And so he concludes his 
 report, with several other striking instances of personal 
 kindness, to which he himself had been an eye-witness. 
 This, be it remembered, is the testimony of a French- 
 man, speaking of the treatment his fellow-citizens 
 received at the hands of the enemy, into whose power 
 they had fallen. In old times, says the Echo, referring 
 to this report, no prisoners were made. Plato, the most 
 humane of all the Greeks, declares that the man who is 
 coward enough to allow himself to be taken alive, 
 deserves no consideration. If a whole batch of prisoners 
 was made at a swoop, they were either butchered at 
 once, or else shipped off as slaves ; while the side which 
 remained in possession of the field wandered over it, 
 and deliberately put the enemy's wounded to death. 
 All this has changed, and when we look at the conduct 
 of the Prussians, who suddenly found themselves 
 obliged to feed, lodge, clothe, and warm more than 
 300,000 prisoners, all of whom were ragged, hungry, 
 broken down, and destitute, many wounded sorely, and 
 not at a few at the point of death, we are filled with 
 admiration, and may surely feel gratified to find in them 
 so noble a trait of the Saxon character. The Goths are 
 represented in most histories, as a wild and ferocious 
 people, warring as barbarians war, and showing no 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 121 
 
 mercy. In tlioso days war was, indeed, a sanguinary 
 thing ; but it must be borne in mind, that while 
 historians describe the Goths as the most civilized of 
 the northern tribes, their armies were joined by many 
 barbarous tribes who ran into great and dreadful 
 excesses, the blame of which the Goths have generally 
 borne. Since the fifth century, however, those noble 
 qualities for which even the Homans gave them credit, 
 have exhibited the Goths as a generous people ; and, 
 as Anglo-Saxons, having no superiors. 
 
 While thus recounting the philanthropic and bene- 
 volent deeds of our race, I am not forgetful that there 
 is another side to the picture. I have already said, we 
 have much ignorance, much vice, and much misery 
 amongst ns, which challenge the attention of all who 
 are capable and who is not ? of aiding in their 
 Suppression. Much of the ignorance, and much of the 
 vice and crime which are its natural fruits, will be 
 removed by the Education Act of 1871, and by the 
 extension of the Factory Acts to all children employed 
 in trades and other occupations ; while the modifications 
 made, from time to time, in the Poor Law are bringing 
 it much more in harmony with the national character 
 for sympathy and benevolence. We have much to do 
 before we shall fully recognise our obligations and 
 faithfully discharge them. But we are going forward, 
 Meanwhile, 
 
 " Let us all be up and doing, 
 
 With a heart for any fate ; 
 Still achieving, still pursuing, 
 Learn to labour and to wait!" 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 MILITARY AND MARITIME QUALITIES OF THE ANGLO- 
 SAXONS. 
 
 ONE is sometimes startled by the very opposite 
 qualities that are united in the same person or the same 
 race. In the Saxon race, this is especially noticeable. 
 You shall sometimes, and not unfrequently, find a noisy 
 boasting bully sneak away if but a comparative child 
 
122 THE ISRAELITES FOUtfD 
 
 bravely rebuke his brutality ; and you shall find a hero 
 of indomitable courage exhibiting the tenderness and 
 sympathy of a woman. Who forgets FalstafF ? Who 
 remembers not Havelock ? As Emerson says, " The 
 English delight in the antagonism which combines in 
 one person the extremes of courage and tenderness. 
 Nelson, dying at Trafalgar, sends his love to Lord Col- 
 lingwood, and, like an English schoolboy that goes to 
 bed, says, * Kiss me Hardy,' and turns to sleep. Lord 
 Collingwood, his comrade, was of a nature the most 
 affectionate and domestic. Admiral Rodney's figure 
 approached to delicacy and effiminacy, and he declared 
 himself very sensible to fear, which he surmounted only 
 by considerations of honour and public duty. Clarendon 
 says the Duke of Buckingham was so modest and 
 gentle that some courtiers attempted to put affronts on 
 him, until they found that this modesty and eniminacy 
 was only a mask for the most terrible determination. 
 And Sir James Parry said of Sir John Franklin, that 
 if he found Wellington Sound open, he explored it ; for 
 he was a man who never turned his back on a danger ; 
 yet of that tenderness that he would not brush away a 
 mosquito. Even for their highwaymen the same virtue 
 is claimed, and Robin Hood comes to us described as 
 the gentlest thief." 
 
 A people who unite in themselves these qualities, are 
 not formed to be conquered and subdued. They know 
 as the writer just quoted says, " where their war dogs 
 lie. Cromwell, Blake, Marlborough, Chatham, Nelson, 
 and Wellington are not to be trifled with, and the 
 brute strength which lies at the bottom of society, the 
 animal ferocity of the quays and cockpits, the bullies 
 of the costermongers of Shoreditch, Seven Dials, and 
 Spitalfields, they know how to wake up." 
 
 Was anything like this predicted of Israel ? Was 
 Israel, after its dissolution as a kingdom, to become a 
 powerful people, in the presence of all the nations, 
 withstanding and overcoming all who should rise up 
 against them, and compelling an acknowledgment of 
 their superiority, while they evinced an all-embracing 
 sympathy and benevolence ? We have seen that it 
 was thus predicted ; and we have seen, in part, the 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 
 
 fulfilment of the predictions, in tracing the progress 
 westward of the Getse, or Goths, from their settlements 
 on the Euxine, their conquests in the Roman Empire, 
 and their settlement in these islands. They were to be 
 " terrible " in their anger, when attacked by others. 
 They were to be exposed to great vicissitudes of success 
 and loss, but they were not to be finally conquered. 
 It was said to them, several years after they had been 
 carried into captivity, " Fear them not, for I am with 
 thee ; be not dismayed, for I am thy God : I will 
 strengthen thee ; yea, I will help thee ; yea, I will 
 uphold thee with the right hand of my righteousness. 
 Behold, all fchey that were incensed against thee shall 
 be ashamed and confounded ; they shall be as nothing ; 
 
 and they that strive with thee shall perish 
 
 They that war with thee shall be as nothing, and as a 
 thing of nought" (Isaiah xli. 10-12). I know that 
 many revolt from the idea, that God, in His moral 
 government of the world, uses peoples, as He does His 
 angels, to execute His judgments, and to effect those 
 changes in the condition of nations recorded on the 
 pages of history, and which the devout student discovers 
 to be in dispensable to the fulfilment of His final purpose, 
 which is the happiness of the creation. But I think 
 it is impossible to read history, with a mind open to 
 conviction, and not discover in it the hand of God. 
 No doubt much will be inexplicable and irreconcilable 
 with our imperfect ideas of His justice and mercy, but 
 the historical facts remain, and if they are properly 
 weighed, and their results carefully gathered up, and 
 estimated in their relation to the world at large, there 
 are few cases in which it will not be seen, that how- 
 ever startling and distressing the occurrences in them- 
 selves may appear to have been, mankind has, upon the 
 whole, been benefitted by them, in the foundation they 
 have laid for an improved condition of things. It will 
 be difficult for those who deny the moral government 
 of the world to account for this fact, while those who 
 admit the moral governmeut of the world, find no small 
 consolation in wading through the darker pages of 
 history. Well, then, Israel was to be not only invin- 
 cible, putting to shame all who might contend with her; 
 
124 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 she was to subdue peoples, and to bring them into 
 subjection to her. " Behold I will make thee a new 
 sharp threshing instrument ; a new corn-drag armed 
 with pointed teeth : thou shalt thresh the mountains, 
 and beat them small, and shalt reduce the hills to chaff ; 
 thou shalt winnow them, and the wind shall bear them 
 away ; and the whirlwind shall scatter them : but thou 
 shalt rejoice in the Lord; in the Holy One of Israel 
 shalt thou triumph" (Isaiah xli. 15-16). From the 
 beginning it was foretold that they were to possess the 
 gate of their enemies ; and subsequently it was said 
 that nations should bow down to them (Genesis xxii. 
 17, xxiv. 60, xxvii. 29). And then, and long after, 
 even while they were in captivity, it was declared that 
 they should i( trample on princes like the mortar, even 
 as the potter treadeth out the clay " (Isaiah xli. 25) ; 
 and still more emphatically, and with more particularity, 
 Jeremiah says, "Thou art my battle-axe and weapons 
 of war : for with thee will I break in pieces the nations ; 
 and with thee I will overthrow kingdoms ; and with 
 thee will I break in pieces the horse and his rider ; 
 and with thee will I break in pieces the chariot and its 
 rider ; with thee also will I break in pieces man and 
 woman ; and with thee will I break in pieces old and 
 young ; and with thee will I break in pieces the young 
 man and the maiden ; I will also break in pieces the 
 shepherd and his flock ; and with thee will I break in 
 pieces the husbandman and his yoke of oxen ; and 
 with thee will I break in pieces captains and rulers " 
 (chap. li. 20-23). 
 
 Let any one read " The Eise and Fall of the Boman 
 Empire," " The great European Battles," and the 
 " History of India," and see in them how far these 
 prophecies and promises have been accomplished in the 
 Saxon race. And let him also look at the progress 
 and issue of the late terrible war between the Germans 
 and the French, and therein see how, " Through Thee, 
 they shall thrust down their enemies, and in Thy name 
 trample on those who rise up against them." These 
 are the same people, descendants of the old Getas 
 (Israel), against whom the Romans so long fought in 
 vain, and who, after a war of centuries, were broken. 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 125 
 
 to pieces by them. In the old empire, the rumour ran, 
 that there was never any that meddled with them that 
 repented it not. The Roman legions, during the last 
 century of the commonwealth, and in the first of the 
 empire, assailed and subdued Gaul, Britain, Rhoetia, 
 Vindelicia, and Pannonia. One people alone of all the 
 European nations that Rome attacked, maintained their 
 independence. These Goths, or Germans, as they came 
 to be called, conquered and dismembered Rome's 
 Western Empire ; but ft was still more to their glory 
 that they resolutely withstood her, when in the very 
 zenith of her power ; when there went forth a decree 
 from Caesar Augustas that " all the world should be 
 taxed ;" and when the earth seemed almost void of 
 independent nations. 
 
 The Germans extorted the respect as well as the fear 
 of Rome, by their indomitable valour in maintaining 
 their independence, not less than by their domestic 
 virtues, and the free, but orderly, spirit of their internal 
 governments. For ages, the power of this race was 
 dreaded ; nations bowed down to them, and kings 
 submitted to them. Long after their conquests in the 
 Empire, the fleets of Norway and Denmark grieviously 
 vexed all western Christendom ; and after Charle- 
 magne's death, a large province in the north of France 
 was ceded to them, and they became the civilized and 
 Christianized chivalry of Normandy. This is the 
 people that was carried captive by the Assyrians into 
 those regions in the North of Europe where we first 
 found them, and whence we have traced them coming 
 westward, by the marks they left in their progress, and 
 which exist at this day. They have subdued many 
 nations, but they are not to be subdued. Nations may 
 make war upon them, but they are not to fall. The 
 Lord their Redeemer says, " Whosoever shall gather 
 together against thee shall fall, for thy sake; no 
 weapon that is formed against thee shall prosper." 
 "All they that devour thee shall be devoured ; and all 
 thine adversaries, every one of them, shall go into 
 captivity ; and they that spoil thee shall be a spoil ; 
 and all they that prey u^on thee shall be a prey" 
 (Jeremiah xxx. 16), These prophetic promises, be it 
 
126 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 remembered, have reference to Israel, and iiot to Judah ; 
 and they have been to a considerable extent fulfilled 
 in the history of the Saxon race. The Norman 
 conquest of England presents no difficulty, for the 
 Normans were of the same Saxon race. 
 
 But England, to maintain her high position, must be 
 mistress of the seas. Situated in the midst of nations, 
 some of whom envy her power and regard her great- 
 ness and wealth with jealousy r- she has sedulously to 
 guard her shores, and while ever putting forth efforts 
 to promote and maintain peace among other nations, 
 she has to be on the alert, lest herself should be taken 
 at a disadvantage. It is a remarable fact, in relation 
 to the theory I am maintaining, that Israel, to the 
 exclusion of Judah and Benjamin, the two tribes 
 who united when the revolt took place, was educated 
 in maritime affairs. The inheritances of Dan and 
 Ashur lay along the s hores of the Mediterranean, and 
 it was, no doubt, with the seamen here trained that 
 Hiram's servants, " who had knowledge of the sea," 
 sailed, when Solomon's ships made a voyage to Ophir, 
 and fetched gold (1 Kings ix. 28). That Israel, after 
 her captivity, was to become a maritime people is 
 obviously implied in those prophecies and promises 
 which give her her possession of THE ISLANDS of the sea, 
 and colonies and settlements in both hemispheres. 
 These colonies and settlements could not have been 
 acquired by any but a maritime people. " The abun- 
 dance of the sea " (Isaiah Ix. 5) could not have been 
 given to any other people. It has been given to the 
 Anglo-Saxons ; and the world concedes to them pre- 
 eminence on the seas. It is said that Charlemagne, 
 one day, looking out of a window in a town of 
 Narbonnese Gaul, saw a fleet of Northmen cruising in 
 the Mediterranean, and then entering the port of the 
 town, creating great alarm. As they went out to sea 
 again, the Emperor gazed after them, his eyes bathed 
 iu tears, " I am tormented with sorrow," he said, 
 "when I foresee the evils they will bring on my 
 posterity. " His forbodings were not without good 
 reason. The Anglo-Saxons took after their kindred 
 Norsemen. " As soon as this land got a hardy people 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 127 
 
 into it," says Emerson, " they could not help becoming 
 the sailors and factors of the globe. From child- 
 hood, they dabbled in water ; they swam like fishes ; 
 their playthings were boats. In the case of the ship 
 money, the judges delivered it for law, that England 
 being an island, the very midland shires therein are 
 all to be accounted maritime ;" and Fuller adds, " The 
 genius even of land-locked countries driving the natives 
 with maritime dexterity," As early as the Conquest, 
 it is remarked, in explanation of the wealth of England 
 that " its merchants traded to all countries." 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 VICISSITUDES IN ANGLO-SAXON HISTORY. 
 
 WE have glanced at the military and maritime qualities 
 united in the Anglo-Saxon race, by the exercise of 
 which they have asserted and maintained their high 
 position amongst the nations of the earth. Notwith- 
 standing the comparatively small extent of their home 
 territory, and the inferiority of their military strength 
 and appliances, they have achieved the conquests and 
 hold the possessions already described. What they 
 have lacked in the numerical strength of their armies, 
 they have made up in their wonderful pluck and 
 endurance. They are brave in fight, and heroic in 
 suffering. No privations or discomforts have sufficed 
 to make them succumb in the face of an enemy, however 
 numerous and powerful, or advantageously circum- 
 stanced he might be. They have " supreme endurance 
 in war and in labour :" and their kindred in Germany 
 and in America exhibit the same invincible strength 
 and heroism, and the same self-sustaining qualities. 
 
 One of the most ardent desires of the first Napoleon 
 was to secure the alliance of England, believing that 
 France and England united might rule the world. But 
 it was not to be. The pre-eminence was reserved for 
 the Saxon; and England, Germany, and America one 
 race now rule the world. To England it has been 
 
128 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 given to occupy the more prominent part in diffusing 
 the truth, for the preservation and promulgation of 
 which Israel was selected, and for the accomplishment 
 of which, power and independence were indispensable. 
 Accordingly, the Anglo-Saxon history is a continuous 
 record of triumphs over difficulties, and of conquests 
 over the opposing powers of darkness and oppression. 
 On this I must be permitted to quote the testimony of 
 one of a rival race, the Abbe* Milot, a French Roman 
 Catholic and professor, to whom I have before referred, 
 In the preface to his " Elements of the History of 
 England" he thus writes, and although his sketch is 
 tinctured by the bias which we might except in one so 
 far removed from us in race and religion, his admiration 
 for our character and achievements was not overcome 
 by his predilections and prejudices : 
 
 " No modern history, it must be confessed, presents 
 to our view so great a number of striking pictures as 
 that of England. We see here a people free, warlike, 
 unconquerable, and a long time ferocious, preserve the 
 same characteristic qualities through a successive train 
 of bloody revolutions. Depressed by the arms and the 
 despotism of the ambitious William, Duke of Nor- 
 mandy ; gloriously governed by Henry the Second, 
 the most powerful monarch of Europe, though embroiled 
 with the Church ; they groaned afterwards under the 
 tyranny of King John ; and this very tyranny pro- 
 cured them the Great Charter, the eternal basis of 
 their freedom. The English then imposed their crown 
 on France, drove out the French prince they had called 
 to the throne, and became the terror of the monarchy 
 of Clovis, which seemed on the point of submitting to 
 the yoke. But France, at length, after an interval of 
 calamity and madness, called forth its resources, 
 recovered its ancient glory, inseparable from the cause 
 of its kings ; triumphed over a haughty enemy, whose 
 victories were the fruit of our fatal dissensions ; and 
 to revenge itself had only to leave its enemy a prey to 
 dissensions still more cruel. Two rival, but kindred, 
 houses, impelled to arms by rage and ambition, 
 snatched from each other's brow a diadem drenched 
 in blood; princes assassinated princes; the people 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 129 
 
 massacred each other for the choice of a master, and 
 England became a theatre of anarchy and carnage. 
 Under the Tudors we see tranquillity restored, and the 
 national strength augmented ; but liberty destroyed. A 
 prince, violent and capricious, habituates to the chains 
 of despotism this proud and restless nation. He 
 domineers over religion itself; and Rome, for having 
 opposed him, loses, at one blow, a kingdom which 
 had ever been one of its most fruitful sources of 
 services and of riches. Mary attempts, in vain, to 
 restore, by severe punishments,a worship, which, having 
 truth for its basis, ought to subdue minds by no arms 
 but those of persuasion. She succeeds only in making 
 inconstant hypocrites, or inflexible fanatics; she 
 renders for ever detestable herself and the faith she 
 wishes to establish. At length Elizabeth reigns. Her 
 genius enchains fortune, fertilizes .the earth, animates 
 all the arts, opens to her people an immense career 
 of commerce, and fixes in the ocean the foundations of 
 the English Dominion. Continually surrounded by 
 enemies, foreign or domestic, she defeats conspiracies, 
 by her prudence, and triumphs over the forces of 
 Philip the Second by her courage. Happy had she 
 known how to conquer her own heart, and to spare a 
 rival, whose blood, alone, tarnishes her memory ! But 
 how impenetrable are the decrees of Heaven ! The son 
 of Mary Stuart succeeds to Elizabeth ; the scaffold, on 
 which his mother received the stroke of death, serves 
 him as a step to mount the throne of England, from 
 which his son is destined to be precipitated, to expire 
 also on a scaffold. It is at this period we see multiply- 
 ing before our eyes those celebrated scenes of which 
 the universe furnishes no example : an absurd fanati- 
 cism forming profound systems of policy, at the same 
 time that it signalises itself by prodigies of folly and 
 extravagance, an enlightened enthusiast, a great general 
 and statesman, opening to himself, under the mask of 
 piety, the road to the supreme power; subjects carrying 
 on judicially the trial of a virtuous monarch, and 
 causing him to be publicly beheaded, as a rebel. The 
 hypocritical author of all this, reigning with as much 
 glory as power ; making himself the arbiter of crowns, 
 S 
 
130 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 and enjoying, even to to his tomb, the fruits of his 
 tyranny : the Parliament the slave of the Tudors, the 
 tyrant of the Stuarts, the accomplice and dupe of 
 Cromwell, exercising the noblest right which men can 
 possess over their fellow creatures that of making 
 laws, and maintaining their execution. At length, 
 from this chaos of horror, comes forth a government 
 which excites the admiration of Europe. A sudden 
 revolution again changes the face of affairs. The lawful 
 heir is acknowledged ; his stormy reign develops the 
 sentiment of patriotism: the imprudence of his successor 
 alarms the national spirit of liberty ; his subjects 
 revolt ; they call in a delivery ; the Stadtholder of 
 Holland dethrones, without bloodshed, his timid and 
 irresolute father-in-law ; the usurpation is established 
 by the sanction of the laws; but those very laws 
 impose conditions on the prince, and whilst he holds 
 the balance of Europe, his will is almost without force 
 in England. After him a woman presides over the 
 destinies of nations, makes France tremble, humbles 
 Louis the Fourteenth, and covers herself with immortal 
 glory, by giving him peace, in spite of the clamours of 
 an ambitious cabal. Aime, with less talent and more 
 virtues than Elizabeth, has merited one of the first 
 places among great monarchs. The sceptre passes 
 again into foreign hands, complicated interests 
 embarrass the government, and the British Constitu- 
 tion seems declining from its original principles." 
 
 The averment with which the Abbe concludes is true. 
 Upon the death of Anne, George, Elector of Hanover, 
 was proclaimed king. The Whigs having thus secured 
 their object, the Tories opened a correspondence with 
 " the Pretender." The West of England and Scotland, 
 rising, proclaimed Charles Stuart king, and a day was 
 fixed for his coronation. But the Whigs again 
 triumphed. The Pretender and many of his dis- 
 tinguished adherents escaped to France, and the Hano- 
 verian family was established on the throne. The 
 party contests of the Whigs and Tories, however, 
 waxed fiercer and fiercer ; and in the time of George 
 the Second, bribery and intimidation were unscrupu- 
 . lously employed by ona party to put down the other, so 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 131 
 
 that Parliament became a hotbed of corruption, and 
 the instrument of aristocratic misrule and violence. 
 The electoral system was an impudent sham, employed 
 for the purpose of maintaining and strengthening the 
 power of which the aristocracy had possessed them- 
 selves. As Sidney Smith wrote, " The country belongs 
 to the Duke of Rutland, Lord Lonsdale, the Duke of 
 Newcastle, and about twenty other holders of boroughs. 
 They are our masters." So far was the House of 
 Commons from being a representation to the people, 
 that when Pitt informed the king that the House of 
 Commons desired his mercy to be exercised in favour 
 of Admiral Byng, his Majesty replied, " You have 
 taught me, sir, to seek for the popular opinion else- 
 where than in the House of Commons." In the few 
 boroughs that were not absolutely ruled by the 
 aristocracy, bribery and intimidation formed the "con- 
 stitutional " power. Foote, in one of his comedies, 
 makes an elector say, when I first became an elector 
 I got only thirty guineas for a pair of knight's 
 boots, whereas my neighbour, for just the same 
 affair, had the luck to receive a fifty-pound note 
 for a pair of wash-leather breeches." This was only 
 a fair representation of parliamentary corruption. In 
 1790 a gooseberry bush was sold, during an election, 
 for 800. The polling, in case of a contested county 
 election, lasted forty days, during which time the 
 public-houses were thrown open, and the candidates 
 paid for all that was therein eaten or drank. In 1767 
 Lord Chesterfield wrote to his son, that rotten boroughs 
 were to be had for from 3,000 to 5,000 : but they 
 soon rose to 9,000, and then very much higher, for, 
 at the election of 1794, Gatton fetched 70,000, and 
 Lord Monson is said to have given as much as 
 180,000 for it. To bribery was added coercion ; and 
 Court influence made itself felt by the withdrawal of 
 custom, or the dismissal of functionaries. What was 
 done in the Palace was done elsewhere, and wherever 
 intimidation or coercion could be substituted for 
 bribery, it was unsparingly used. And all this was 
 openly defended in Parliament itself, as necessary for 
 the well-being of the country. "According to the 
 
182 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 theory of the Constitution," said the Earl of Chatham, 
 " there should a constant connection between the 
 representatives and the electors. Will any man say 
 that this connection now exists?" Speaking of the 
 .close boroughs, he said, " They are the rotten parts of 
 the Constitution, but like the evils of the body, we 
 must bear them patiently we must carry them about 
 with us ; the limb may be mortified, but amputation 
 would be death.'* And Burke declared that the 
 Parliament was still, and ever had been, exactly what 
 it should be ; and that whoever wished to reform it, 
 would be attempting to overthrow the Constitution. 
 
 It needs hardly be said, that the result of this 
 * state of the parliamentary "representation," as it is 
 called, was to place the millions at the mercy of the 
 upper ten thousand. This was described by Lord 
 Erskine, in alluding to the trial of Hardy for high 
 treason, he having been his counsel. Referring to the 
 pressure against which he had to contend, he said, 
 "Under all this I could have looked up for protection, 
 in other circumstances ; I could, as defending one of 
 the people in a fearful extremity, have looked up to 
 the Commons of England, to hold a shield before the 
 subject, against the Crown ; but in this case I found 
 that shield of the subject a sharp and destroying sword, 
 in the hands of the enemy the protecting House of 
 Commons was itself, by corruption and infatuation, the 
 accuser, instead of the defender, of the subject : it acted 
 as an Old Bailey solicitor, to prepare briefs for the 
 Crown, and that in a case which the judges declared 
 to be so new that they were obliged to try experiments 
 in the legal constitution, to find a way of trying it." 
 
 The power of the aristocracy, as exercised through 
 their landowning, and their control of the legislature, 
 was such as can now scarcely be conceived of. As 
 Emerson remarks, " The Selwyn correspondence, in 
 the reign of George the Third, discloses a rottenness 
 in the aristocracy which threatened to decompose the 
 State. The sycophancy and the sale of votes and 
 honour, for place and title ; lewdness, gaming, 
 smuggling, bribery, and cheating ; the sneer at the 
 childish indiscretion of quarrelling with 10 ? 000 a 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 133 
 
 year ; the want of ideas ; the splendour of the titles, 
 and the apathy of the nation are instructive, and make 
 the reader pause, and explore the firm bounds which 
 confine these vices to a handful of rich men. In the 
 reign of the Fourth George, things do not seem to have 
 mended, and the rotten debauchee lefc down from a 
 window, by an inclined plane, into his coach, to take 
 the air, was a scandal of Europe." 
 
 This might seem to have been enough to sink the 
 nation into a slough of despond ; but, " Fear not, for I 
 am with thee; be not dismayed, for I am thy God ; I 
 will strengthen thee ; yea, I will help thee ; yea, I will 
 uphold thee by the right hand of my righteousness' ' 
 (Isaiah xli. 10). Through all insurrections, and 
 intrigues, and political and religious corruption ; through 
 wars and conspiracies, the nation has been borne, and 
 we have lived to see the day in which the buttresses 
 raised to preserve aristocratic rule and misrule, and all 
 the exclusive privileges which they had taken to them- 
 selves monopolising not only the seat of power, with 
 all its appendages and emoluments, but the great seats 
 of learning also colleges and universities are being 
 thrown down, one after another, and all classes are 
 taking their proper places within the portals of the 
 Constitution, while the foundations of that glorious 
 edifice are being so enlarged and strengthened that we 
 may foresee the time when it shall be said of the race, 
 " Behold, I will lay thy stones with fair colours, and 
 thy foundations with sapphires : and I will make thy 
 battlements of rubies, and thy gates of carbuncles : and 
 the whole circuit of thy walls shall be of precious 
 stones; and all thy children shall be taught by 
 Jehovah ; and great shall be the prosperity of thy 
 children. In righteousnessshalb thou be established. 
 Be thou far from oppression ; yea, thou shalt not fear 
 it ; and from terror, for it shall not approach thee. . 
 ; . . Whosoever is leagued against thee shall come 
 
 over to thy side Whatsoever weapon is 
 
 formed against thee it shall not prosper ; and against 
 every tongue that contendeth against thee thou shalt 
 obtain thy cause. This is the heritage of Jehovah's 
 servants, and their justification from me, said thy 
 Jehovah" (Isaiah liv, 11-17), 
 
134 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 MONETARY POWER OF THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 
 
 THE money-power of the Saxon race is one of the 
 most noticeable traits in their character. The scale of 
 living amongst their industrial classes is much higher 
 than is to be found among either Celts or Franks. 
 They feed better, clothe better, are housed better, and 
 their social habits ensure them comforts and luxuries 
 to which the other races are comparative strangers. 
 But while the Saxons thus expend more upon them- 
 selves than others do, they save more money; that is, 
 accumulate more than any other peoples. What enor- 
 mous sums England, America, and Germany have 
 expended in wars during the last century, and yet 
 what a mass of accumulated wealth they each possess ! 
 England stands first in this, as in most other things. 
 " In spite of her huge National Debt," says Emerson, 
 " the valuation mounts. During the war, from 1789 
 to 1815, whilst Englishmen complained that they 
 were taxed within an inch of their lives, and by dint 
 of enormous taxes were subsidizing all the Continent 
 against France, they were every year growing rich, faster 
 than any people ever grew before. It is their maxim, 
 that the weight of taxes must be calculated, not by 
 what is taken, but by what is left." The creation of 
 wealth in England, during the last century, is a main 
 fact in modern history. The wealth of England 
 determines prices all over the globe. All things, 
 precious, or amusing, or useful, or intoxicating, enter 
 into her commerce, and are floated to London. Some 
 English private incomes reach, and some exceed, 
 250,000 a year. Ahundred thousand mansions adorn 
 the land. All that can feed the senses and passions ; 
 all that can succour the talent, or increase the comfort, 
 of the intelligent middle classes, who never forego 
 anything for their own consumption ; all that can 
 gratify taste or secure enjoyment, is in the open market. 
 Whatever is excellent and beautiful in civil, rural, or 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 135 
 
 ecclesiastical architecture in fountain, garden, or 
 grounds, the English nobleman crosses land and sea to 
 obtain, or to copy at home. Such a wealth has England 
 earned ever new and augmenting. But the question 
 suggests itself, " does she take the step beyond ; namely, 
 to the wise use in view in the accumulated wealth of 
 nations ? We estimate the wealth of nations by seeing 
 what they do with their surplus capital." Well,' we 
 have seen that a part of her wealth goes to establish 
 schools and hospitals, and in a thousand other ways to 
 minister to the minds and bodies of those who need it. 
 Hundreds of churches, schools, hospitals for every 
 ailment to which humanity is liable ; with asylums for 
 the deaf, the dumb, the blind, the idiot, and the mad ; 
 and refuges for sorrowing Magdalens and penitent 
 thieves ; and beneficent socities for helping the aged, 
 the crippled, and the temporarily embarrassed, abound. 
 But after having dispensed so largely as England does, 
 in this way, she has so much left in hand that she 
 supplies the world, or any part of it, with all the money 
 it requires. But to this I shall more particularly speak 
 further on. 
 
 Whence, we may ask, is all this wealth obtained ? 
 Chiefly from our manufacturing and mercantile industry* 
 The products of our labour are estimated at between 
 seven and eight hundred millions sterling a year. Our 
 foreign commerce is so vast that the declared value of 
 the exports exceeds 220,000,000 a year. During the 
 first seven months of 1871, their declared value was 
 121,455,961. The sums passed through the Bankers* 
 Clearing-house in the city of London the centre of 
 this commerce amounted, in the first six months of 
 the year to 2,205,549,000. If I had the materials 
 at hand to give, approximately, the sum of the 
 accumulated savings, only, of England, America, 
 Germany, and the rest of the Saxon nations, the figures 
 would be bewildering. I have adverted to the superior 
 condition, as regards the various comforts of life, which 
 characterizes the Saxon peoples, especially the Anglo- 
 Saxons, and, above all, England and her colonies. An 
 English artizan, an English labourer of any description, 
 in his home-land, in America, or in Australia, consumes. 
 
136 .THE ISRAELITES FOUtfP 
 
 much more than fche artizan or labourer of &n.y other 
 race does ; and the middle classes live much more freely 
 and luxuriously than those of other peoples. But 
 while they all thus live, they do not consume all they 
 acquire. They have a surplus, as savings' banks, benefit 
 societies, of various kinds, freehold land societies, life 
 insurance companies, and stocks and shares of all 
 descriptions testify ; for while savings' banks, benefit 
 societies, and some other descriptions of investments 
 are almost wholly sustained and derive their funds 
 from the middle and working classes, these classes also 
 invest a comparatively large amount in British and 
 Foreign Funds. " Foreign Stocks" that is, money 
 lent to foreigners is a familiar phrase ; for although 
 foreigners have borrowed so freely, that, after all they 
 have repaid, they still owe no less a sum than 
 2,800,000,000, the greater part of it to England, they 
 are continually coming for more, and are never sent 
 empty away. Nor have they to wait long for what 
 they ask. A loan is announced for some state in the 
 -Old World, or the New, and the subscriptions so pour 
 into the banks appointed to receive them, that the 
 usual thing is for many millions more than are required 
 to be offered, in a week, sometimes in a day; the 
 applications for permission to lend to the borrower being 
 so numerous that an applicant is not permitted to con- 
 tribute more than a half, or a third, or less than that, 
 of what he offers. So enormous are the loans, that the 
 amount of interest paid upon them, in England, alone, 
 sometimes exceeds five or six millions sterling in a 
 single month. And while we have thus lent, and are 
 still lending, the amount of unemployed capital is often 
 so great, that, though offered, on loan, at from 2 to 3 
 per cent, borrowers cannot be found. 
 
 The Saxons never go to the Celts or the Franks, to 
 borrow. To them they are ever lenders. They borrow 
 amongst themselves Germany and England are large 
 creditors of the Americans, their kinsfolk ; and England 
 has sometimes, not often, helped the Germans, her 
 kinsfolk. England herself has, in times past, borrowed 
 largely ; but it has been the state borrowing of the 
 nation the rulers borrowing of the people; for 
 
Itf THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 137 
 
 tilthough a considerable amount of British Stocks is 
 held by foreigners, it is not because we borrow the 
 money from them, but because they, having such con- 
 fidence in our resources and our honesty, have purchased 
 the securities from those who originally held them, as 
 .securities a long way a-head of anything they could 
 .find elsewhere. The chief ground of this confidence is 
 the unswerving rectitude of the English character. 
 I have quoted Emerson two or three times, as describ- 
 ing traits in the English character, and I quote him 
 once more, because, not being an Englishman, he can- 
 not be supposed to speak under the bias with which an 
 Englishman might be supposed to speak of his country- 
 men's character. He says : 
 
 " They have a national singleness of heart, a name 
 which has a proverbial significance of sincerity and 
 honest meaning. The arts bear testimony to it. In 
 old sculptures and illuminated missals, the faces of 
 clergy and laity are charged with earnest belief. Add 
 to this hereditary rectitude, the punctuality and precise 
 dealing which commerce creates, and you have the 
 English truth and credit. The Government strictly 
 .performs its engagements. The subjects do not under- 
 stand trifling on its part. When any breach of promise 
 occurred in the old days of prerogative, it was resented 
 by the people as an intolerable grievance. And, in 
 modern times, any slipperiness in the Government, in 
 political faith, or any repudiation or crookedness in 
 matters of finance, wo aid bring the whole nation to a 
 .committee of inquiry and reform. Private men keep 
 their promises, never so trivial. Down goes the 
 flying word on their tablets, and it is as indelible as 
 Doomsday Book. Their practical power rests on their 
 national sincerity. They are blunt in saying what they 
 think; sparing of promises ; and require plain dealing 
 of others. They will not have to do with a man in a 
 mask. ' Let us know the truth. Draw a straight line, 
 hit whom and where it will.' To be king of their word 
 is their pride. When they unmask cant they say, 
 1 The English of this is ' so and so ; and to give the 
 lie >s the extreme insult. The phrase of the lowest of 
 the people is, 'Honour bright;' and their vulgar phrase 
 
138 THE ISRAELITES POUND 
 
 * His wordis as good as his bond.' They hate shuffling 
 and equivocation ; and the cause is damaged, in the 
 public opinion, on which any paltering can be fixed. 
 An Englishman understates, avoids the superlative, 
 checks himself in compliments, and alleges that one 
 cannot speak in the French language without lying. 
 They confide in each other. English believe in English. 
 .The French feel the superiority of this probity. The 
 Englishman is not springing a trap for admiration, but 
 is honestly minding his own business. The Frenchman 
 is vain. Madame de Stael says that the English 
 irritated Napoleon, mainly, because they had found 
 out how to unite success with honesty." 
 
 Have we any intimations in the ancient prophecies 
 of the wealth and monetary power of the Israelitish 
 race ? We certainly have, although these prophecies 
 are not so numerous as those of many other traits in 
 their character, which I have already produced, and 
 which we have found to be the characteristics of the 
 descendants of the Getae, of which the Anglo-Saxons 
 constitute the chief branch, and which characteristics 
 are not to be found in any other people on the face of 
 the earth. The prophet Hosea, after exhorting Israel, 
 in the midst of the calamities into which she had fallen 
 through her iniquities, to return to the Lord in prayer 
 and supplication that He might take away her iniquity 
 and receive her graciously, pronounces the Divine 
 promise thereon, not only of spiritual blessings, but of 
 abundant and diversified temporal ones, also : " I will 
 be as the dew unto Israel ; he shall grow as the lily, 
 and cast forth his roots as Lebanon ; his branches shall 
 spread ; his beauty shall be as the olive tree, and his 
 smell as Lebanon" (Hosea xiv. 1-6). This imagery was 
 familiar to the people, who could not mistake its 
 meaning, but who would interpret it as a sure prophecy 
 of their secular as well as of their spiritual prosperity ; 
 and no selection or accumulation of Oriental metaphors 
 could more vividly describe the future flourishing con- 
 dition of the people of whom the words were spoken. 
 But it is to the great prophet of the restoration and 
 future of Israel that we must turn for an amplification 
 of these prophetic promises. In Isaiah lx., we find a. 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 139 
 
 long and beautiful description of Israel's future pros- 
 perity and final restoration, uttered while she was yet 
 in captivity : " The riches of the sea shall be poured in 
 upon thee ; the wealth of the nations shall come unto 
 
 thee all of them from Saba shall come : gold 
 
 and frankincense shall they bear thy gates 
 
 shall be open continually ; by day or by night they 
 
 shall not be shut Thou shalt suck the milk 
 
 of nations ; even by the breast of kings shalt thou 
 be fostered. Instead of copper I will bring gold ; and 
 instead of iron I will bring silver ; and instead of wood 
 
 brass ; and instead of stones iron The little 
 
 one shall become a thousand ; and the small one a 
 strong nation." 
 
 The chapter in which these extraordinary promises 
 are made, has, no doubt, to receive a much more com- 
 prehensive and glorious fulfilment, in the progress of 
 time, for it stretches onward until the restoration of 
 the tribes, and their re-establishment in their own 
 land, where they are to become the praise, or admiration, 
 or wonder , of the whole earth. The history of * he 
 world, which records the fulfilment of the roll of 
 prophecy, so far, shows that all things are brought 
 about by the employment of human agency, and there- 
 fore in a gradual, and, sometimes, in an almost imper- 
 ceptible manner. We read of few sudden and 
 apparently miraculous changes in the history of nations. 
 They rise and fall by degrees by gradually advancing 
 or retrogressing steps. And this gradual advance 
 appears to be destined for the chosen people. Their 
 growth in numbers, in power, and in wealth will 
 furnish the means for consummating the Divine 
 purpose, in their final and unparalleled exaltation. No 
 one can read the history of the Gothic race, and take 
 note of its wonderful progress, its mighty achievements, 
 and its present and advancing position in the world, 
 without a conviction, if the subject be duly reflected 
 upon, that it is destined for some great purpose in the 
 order of the Divine economy. How well the passages 
 I have quoted from the prophet Isaiah describe a 
 wealthy mercantile people a people trading largely 
 with foreign countries, exchanging their metals and 
 
140 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 other commodities for silver and gold, and growing' 
 wealthy thereby must be obvious to all who read 
 them. The nations and their kings are to pour their 
 wealth into their lap, so that "the little one shall 
 become athousand, and the small one a strong nation ;" 
 the sons of strangers building up their walls, and 
 their kings ministering unto them. 
 
 But what was Israel to do with her wealth ? As we 
 have seen, she was to unloose the bonds of oppression : 
 to give slaves their freedom ; to clothe, feed, and 
 house the destitute poor ; in a word to help all who 
 were cast down, and comfort all who were distressed. 
 And what was she to do with her superfluous wealth ? 
 She was to lend it to others. 
 
 One of the rewards of obedience, especially of con- 
 sideration for and bounty to the poor, promised to the 
 collective descendants of Jacob, was that they should 
 be so largely blessed blessed in their storehouses, 
 and in all that they set their hands to ; so plenteous in 
 goods, in the fruit of their body, in the fruit of their 
 cattle, and in the fruit of their gronnd, that they should 
 lend to many nations, and borrow of none (Deut. xv. 
 6, xxviii. 12). This, it must be admitted, is so extra- 
 ordinary a prophetic blessing a thing so unlikely to 
 come to pass in the history of a people not then formed 
 into a nation, whose views of territorial occupation 
 were confined within very narrow limits, and who, as a 
 nation, were to have but little intercourse with other 
 people that no impostor would have ventured to 
 utter it. But there it stands recorded, in two several 
 places, amongst the especial blessings that were pre- 
 dicted of His people by the great and inspired Lawgiver. 
 It obviously implies that the people of whom it was 
 spoken, though then just escaping from slavery, poor, 
 despised, and opposed by all the nations whose path 
 they crossed, should exceed all others in accumulated 
 wealth. Other nations would require monetary 
 assistance from without, but these, never. On the 
 contrary, they were to lend all others. They were 
 not only to possess abundance, but of their superfluity, 
 they were to lend to all others. That this was said of 
 them as a nation, and not as individuals, is clear, for 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 141 
 
 all the blessings and curses pronounced in these two 
 chapters, were addressed to them in their collective or 
 national character ; as is also clear from the terms in 
 which the borrowers are spoken of "nations;" and 
 what I have already said as to the amount of foreign 
 debts the greater portion which is owing to England, 
 shows the literal fulfilment, in a most remarkable 
 manner, of this most remarkable prophecy, and iden- 
 tifies the Anglo-Saxons with the people of whom it 
 was spoken. 
 
 CHAPTER XXYI. 
 
 THE SEED OF ISRAEL TO BE A DISTINGUISHED PEOPLE* 
 
 NOTWITHSTANDING the space I have occupied in 
 exhibiting what I consider to be some of the proofs to 
 be found in history of the identity of the Gothic 
 race, especially of its great Saxon branch, with the Ten 
 Tribes of Israel, I have by no means exhausted them. 
 There are other points of idendity which will present 
 themselves to the student, and which, if not so striking 
 as those I have selected, are sufficiently so to suggest 
 that proofs of Israel's identity with the Saxon race are 
 to be found in great profusion in sacred scripture and 
 in profane history. If they are not proofs of the 
 identity of the Saxons with "Israel," "Ephraim," or 
 the " Ten Tribes" so long supposed lost, they exhibit 
 a number of coincidences of the most extraordinary 
 kind known in ancient or modern times. No believer 
 in the history of the Hebrew race, from the call of 
 Abraham to the overthrow of the kingdoms of Israel 
 and Judah, and the final overthrow of the latter by the 
 Romans, in the first century of the Christian era, can 
 I think, reconcile to himself the idea, that ten-twelfths 
 of that people who had been chosen by the Almighty 
 to preserve, as in a sacred depository, the knowledge of 
 His being and worship when all the world had 
 plunged into the darkness and licentiousness of idolatry 
 
142 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 and whose preservation, restoration, and final and 
 unparalleled glory, as a people, occupy so large a 
 portion of the prophetic writings, were destined to be 
 kept out of sight " lost" in no way employed in 
 bringing about that emancipation, restoration, and 
 universal dominion so emphatically and reiteratedly 
 predicted of them,asto constitute, as it were, the central 
 page of prophecy. The two tribes known as Judah, 
 or the Jews, are not "lost," but are, and have been for 
 nearly two thousand years, the witnesses, all over the 
 world, of the truth of those terrible prophecies which 
 foretold the punishments, dispersion, and affliction that 
 should follow upon their persistent violation of the 
 Law, and rejection of the Divine promises. With a 
 conviction of their obligation to keep the Law, but 
 unable to do so, as outcasts from their land, and 
 destitute of an altar and of a sacrifice, Judah, or the 
 Jews, wander abroad, sighing and praying for a return 
 to the land of their forefathers. But while Judah is 
 thus answering one of the greatest purposes of God, in 
 testifying to the verity of the Word that was written 
 so many ages ago, can it be believed that Israel, of 
 whom it is written, " 0, Israel, thou hast destroyed 
 thyself, but in me is thine help, I will be thy king : 
 where is any other that may save thee in all thy cities ?" 
 (Hosea xiii. 9, 10), and of whom, also, so many and 
 such wonderful things are predicted, as to themselves 
 and as to their re 1 ations with the nations can it be 
 believed that these were to be as a light put under a 
 bushel, for the space of 2500 years, and then, in some 
 miraculous way, to come forth as a numerous people 
 a great people, possessing the Islands a people unto 
 whom kings shall bow down, into whose lap the nations 
 shall pour fcheir riches, and at whose foot-stool they 
 shall do homage ? This is not the way in which the 
 Almighty has been found, in past history, to govern 
 the world. Progression seems to be the Divine law ; 
 and it is exhibited in nations as in individuals. Under 
 the Divine guidance, men and nations prepare them- 
 selves to occupy the place and do the work which tend 
 to the consummation of the Divine purpose in relation 
 to the human race ; and it is reasonable to believe, 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 143 
 
 independently of all predictions pointing in that 
 direction, that during the time the world and the 
 church have been fancying the Ten Tribes to be " lost/' 
 or to have been found only in a few isolated spots in 
 the East, living in small communities, in no way con- 
 tributing towards the accomplishment of the Divine 
 purpose, they have been instrurnentally employed in 
 effecting those great changes which, during the last 
 1500 years or so proceeding from the very regions 
 iuto which Israel was carried captive, and having their 
 foundation laid by the Gothic race, in the diffusion by 
 them of those Divine truths which were revealed to their 
 forefathers have been progressively making "the 
 wilderness and the solitary place to be glad for them, 
 and the desert to rejoice and blossom as the rose," 
 because preparing a " highway for our God." I thus 
 put the question upon a purely rational basis, apart 
 from all prophetic intimations, in the hope that it may 
 lead to such reflection, on the part of some who have 
 followed me in these disquisitions, as will induce them 
 to meditate more deeply on the wonderful harmony 
 between the prophecies relating to Israel, after her 
 captivity, and the history and character of the Saxon 
 race, of which I venture to think I have given some 
 glimpse. But there is one prophecy to which I cannot 
 help referring, as it appears to me to be, more, perhaps, 
 than any other, incompatible with the common notion 
 of the disappearance of these tribes, until shortly before 
 the time shall arrive for their restoration to their own 
 land. In Isaiah Ixi. 9-11, we read, " their seed shall 
 be known [or illustrious] among the nations, and their 
 offspring among the people : all who see them shall 
 acknowledge them, that they are a seed which the 
 
 Lord hath blessed For as the earth pusheth 
 
 forth her tender shoots, and as a garden maketh her 
 seed to spring forth, so the Lord Jehovah shall cause 
 righteousness and praise to spring forth in the presence 
 of all the nations." It is thus that the people that 
 have come of Israel are to become known, or illustrious, 
 as a people, among, or in the midst, of, the nations 
 not as Israel ; for, as we have seen, they were for a 
 time not to be known, or identified, either by them- 
 
144 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 selves or by others, although, as we now know, they' 
 have all along been doing Israel's work; or the work 
 which it was predicted Israel should do. The meaning 
 of the prophecy, I take it, is, that they are to be dis- 
 tinguished amongst the nations, as an extraordinary 
 and a superor people whom the Lord hath blessed. 
 They are to be a prosperous people pre-eminently 
 prosperous. And they are to be a people eminently 
 religious, for they are to clothed with " the mantle 
 of righteousness, and with the garments of salvation " 
 (ver. 10). They are thus to appear as a nation. The 
 worship and service of God are to be identified with 
 them ; and the acknowledgment of Him as their 
 Creator, Redeemer, and Governor, is to be nationally 
 made, as is found to be the case, not only in England 
 and her dependencies, bat in all Saxon nations. This, 
 as I have said, is not a people who are to break forth 
 suddenly upon the world. They are progressively to 
 become thus distinguished ; their growth is to be 
 gradual, and, like the seed which has sprung forth and 
 arrived at maturity, they are to cast their seed abroad, 
 gradually widening the area they occupy. They are 
 to " take root." " Israel shall blossom and bud, and 
 fill the face of the world with fruit " (Isaiah xxvii. 6). 
 Nothing could more beautifully, or more expressively, 
 depict the gradual mingling of Israel with the people, 
 in all the regions of the earth, just as the Saxon race 
 has been, and are being mingled. And it is through 
 them that " the Lord God will cause righteousness and 
 praise to spring forth before all the nations," as we 
 see He is doing. 
 
 Wonderful, indeed, must the course of the Divine 
 government appear to the diligent and reflecting student 
 as he traces it from the mission of Abraham, through 
 the chequered history of Israel, if he even go no 
 further than the captivity of the Tribes by the Assy- 
 rians and Babylonians. To speak of nothing beyond 
 the captivity of the chosen people, and their future, 
 with the relation which one portion of them was to 
 bear to the rest of mankind, and the blessings they 
 were to be the means of conferring upon them it may 
 be unhesitatingly affirmed, that the captivity of .the 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 145 
 
 Tribes was, in itself, the instrument of incalculable 
 benefit to the rest of the world. It brought them into 
 contact with the Western races. In place of the 
 Shemitic Assyrians, with whom Israel had to do at the 
 close of the seventh century before Christ, and of the 
 Hamitic Chaldeans, under whose power a portion of 
 them were, during the first two generations of the sixth 
 century, the Indo- Germanic (Japhetic) race of Persia 
 now comes to the front. At the same time Grecian 
 influence was beginning to make itself felt in Egypt, 
 and Daniel made known the true God and exercised 
 those wonderful powers which compelled an acknow- 
 ledgment of His omniscience and omnipotence. That 
 the Persians " bring about a purer conception of God, 
 and introduce a purer code of morality," says 
 Haneberg, " is not to be regarded as an isolated fact. 
 There was felt among all civilized nations, about a 
 generation before the appearing of Cyrus, a great 
 intellectual awakening. That period was characterised, 
 in Greece, by the first movements of the comprehen- 
 sive philosophy of Pythagoras ; in Bactria, by the rise 
 of Buddha ; in China, by that of Kong-fu-tse (Con- 
 fucius) and Laotse. But nowhere was this movement 
 carried out more systematically and successfully than 
 among the Persians." Daniel was not a prophet of 
 Israel, but of the nations ; and, for becoming so, the 
 position he occupied in the Babylonian and Medo- 
 Persian courts peculiarly fitted him. 
 
 It is impossible to estimate the amount of true light 
 and Divine knowledge which, through the prophet 
 Daniel and his captive companions, who occupied so 
 high a position in the courts of Babylon and Medo- 
 Persia, was diffused, or how far they were the means of 
 influencing the religion and morals of the nations 
 around. But we know, as already said, that the 
 outburst of light which thus occurred, and which, 
 spreading, as it were, from that region in which 
 the captive tribes originally had their place, was not 
 a solitary instance of such an outburst from the midst 
 of these chosen, wonderfully preserved, and wonder- 
 fully ^employed people. 
 
146 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 ISRAEL'S PROPENSITY TO IDOLATRY. 
 
 ONE of the most remarkable traits in the character of 
 the Israelites was their propensity to start aside from 
 the ordinances and worship prescribed by the Mosaic 
 Law, and to adopt, or mix with them, the vicious and 
 debasing rites of idolatry. The repeated chastisements 
 to which they were subjected, declaredly on account of 
 these forbidden practices, and the repeated miracles by 
 which the authority of the Mosaic system was attested, 
 ceased, after short intervals, to impress their minds ; 
 and, again and again they lapsed into this sin of 
 idolatry. In the very midst of the solemn covenant 
 into which they were entering with the one true and 
 only God, at Mount Sinai, where they had been over- 
 whelmed by the awful manifestations of the Divine 
 presence, they insisted upon Aaron's making a god 
 which might go before them in the wilderness. This 
 golden calf, or ox, of Aaron, in imitation of the Egyp- 
 tian god Apis, was followed by numerous aberrations 
 from the true worship, as was exemplified in the 
 adoption, for a time, of the abominations of Baal Peor, 
 and others similar to them. But it is to the apostacy 
 of Solomon that we must chiefly refer for the almost 
 universal prevalence of idolatrous rites united with the 
 worship of the true God. As the Misses Rothschild 
 write, " The decline of Solomon's reign was a melancholy 
 foreshadowing of the subsequent decline of the Hebrew 
 nation. . . . He took many wives, a thousand, we 
 are told, idolatrous maidens of Moab, Ammon, and 
 Edom, of Canaan and Phoenicia, and they infested 
 Jerusalem with their own superstitions. The pure 
 faith of the Hebrew king and his people was sullied. 
 Instead of one service in the Temple, offered to the 
 one true God, Solomon bowed down before the most 
 hideous idols. He tolerated the licentious worship of 
 Astarte ; he burnt incense to Cheinosh, the god of the 
 Moabites ; and he sanctioned the detestable rites of 
 Milcom and Moloch, the deities of the Ammonites, 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 14?. 
 
 in whose honour children were burnt" (Hist, and 
 Lit. of the Israelites) . 
 
 Israel exceeded Judah, after the division of the 
 kingdom, in their propensity to thus mingle the true 
 and the false to sully and debase the pure worship of 
 their covenant God, by the foul, cruel, and polluting 
 rites of idolatry. But almost throughout the two 
 kingdoms the abominations prevailed, and Ezekiel was 
 commanded thus to address himself to Israel, after they 
 had been delivered into the hands of the Assyrians : 
 " Thus they have done unto me : they have defiled my 
 sanctuary in the same day, and have profaned my 
 sabbaths, for when they had slain their children to 
 their idols, then they came, the same day, into my 
 sanctuary, to profane it ; and, lo ! this have they done 
 in the midst of mine house" (chap, xxiii. 88, 39). 
 Nor were they, as Judah were, cured of their propensity 
 to this profane mixing of holy and unholy things. 
 They continued in their idolatrous course, notwith- 
 standing the terrible judgments to which it had already 
 subjected them, for as the same prophet testifies, more 
 than 130 years after their deportation into Assyria : 
 " Thus saith the Lord . . . I will sanctify my great 
 name, which was profaned among the heathen, which 
 ye have profaned in the midst of them ; and the 
 heathen shall know that I am the Lord, saith the Lord 
 God, when I shall be sanctified in you before their 
 eyes" (chapter xxxvi. 23, 33). 
 
 " Ephraim (Israel) had joined himself to idols." The 
 people lost the knowledge of the true God, who had 
 brought them out of the land of Egypt, and made them 
 a peculiar people. And, as in all such cases, they 
 departed further and further from the " old ways" of 
 truth and righteousness, and became more deeply 
 immersed in superstition and vice. The idolatry of the 
 Saxons was of a very gross form, but there was in it 
 much which, we can hardly doubt, was founded upon 
 imperfect.traditions of their old faith and worship ; of 
 which, indeed, they preserved some striking points. 
 The Saxons are described as having been acquainted 
 with the doctrine of one Supreme Deity, the author of 
 everything that exists $ the Eternal, the Living, the 
 
148 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 Awful Being ; the Searcher into all hidden things ; 
 the Being that never changes ; who lives and governs 
 during the ages, directing everything that is high or 
 that is low. Once they esteemed it impious to make 
 any visible representation of this great Being, or to 
 imagine that he could be confined within the walls of 
 a temple. Their change in this respect is said to have 
 arisen in consequence of having received a mighty 
 conqueror from the East, as their god in human nature, 
 correspondent to the expectation of Israel, with regard 
 to their Messiah. The name of this supposed deliverer 
 was Odin or Woden. He was esteemed the great dis- 
 penser of happiness to his followers, and of destruction 
 to his enemies; and when he was removed from amongst 
 them, they placed his image in their most holy place, 
 on a raised dais a kind of ark, as in imitation of that 
 at Jerusalem, where, between the cherubim, the Divine 
 Presence manifested itself. They placed, near Woden, 
 the image of his wife, Frigga ; and between the two, 
 the image of Thor ; outward of these three, by the side 
 of Woden, was the image of Tuesco, and by the side of 
 Frigga, Seater, or Saturn ; and outward of Tuesco, a 
 representation of the moon ; and outward of Saturn, an 
 image of the sun. These gods, it may be remarked, 
 are those with which Israel had been threatened, the 
 sun and moon, and gods which their fathers had not 
 known. Before the ark, in the holy place, in which 
 their idols were placed, stood an altar on which the 
 holy-fire continually burnt, and near it a vase for 
 receiving the blood of the victims, and a brush for 
 sprinkling it upon the people ; thus reminding us of 
 the Mosaic system of sacrifice and atonement. They 
 had generally a temple for the whole nation, in which 
 twelve priests served, having under their charge the 
 religious concerns of the whole people, and being 
 presided over by a high priest. In addition, they had 
 their rural worship, which was generally in groves, as 
 was the practice of Israel in its early history. 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 149 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 SAXON HOSTILITr TO SPIRITUAL TYRANNY. 
 
 THE commingling of truth, and error, the union of the 
 old Hebrew ceremonies with the worship of idols, in 
 the ceremonies of which were bloody rites and horrible 
 cruelties, was one of the remarkable traits in the Saxon 
 race, as we have seen it to have been in ancient Israel. 
 But like as it was during their location in Assyria, 
 Babylonia, and Media, the light at length burst forth. 
 At the very time when Christianity had become over- 
 laid with formalism and superstition, and Mahomedan- 
 ism had been making rapid strides in the world, the 
 Anglo-Saxons were converted from their idolatry, 
 embraced Christianity, and ultimately became, and 
 have continued to be, its most constant and efficient 
 teachers, and foremost champions. " The Christians of 
 the seventh century," says Gibbon, "had insensibly 
 relapsed into a semblance of Paganism ; their public 
 and private vows were addressed to the relics and 
 images that disgraced the temples of the East ; the 
 throne of the Almighty was darkened by a cloud of 
 martyrs, and saints, and angels the objects of popular 
 veneration; and the Colliridian heretics, who flourished 
 in the fruitful soil of Arabia, invested the Virgin Mary 
 with the name and honours of a goddess. Each of the 
 Oriental sects was eager to confess that all, except 
 themselves, deserved the reproach of idolatry and poly- 
 theism." The forms and objects of idolatry were 
 diversified ; but they spread themselves abroad, and 
 had again cast their blighting influence over the greater 
 part of the earth. 
 
 At this juncture, a man came forth from the peninsula 
 of Arabia, and, with the sword in one hand and the 
 Koran in the other, erected his throne on the ruins 
 of Christianity. Increasing myriads acknowledged 
 Mahomet as their king and prophet, so that, as Gibbon 
 observes, " a hundred years after his flight from Mecca, 
 the arms and the reign of Jhis successors extended from 
 India to the Atlantic ocean, over the various and distant 
 
150 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 provinces which may be comprised under the names of 
 Persia, Syria, Egypt, Africa, and Spain." Commencing 
 with the promulgation of a creed which asserted the 
 glorious truth of the unity of God, enforced the worship 
 and adoration of this infinite and eternal Being, without 
 form or similitude, present to our most secret thoughts, 
 existing by the necessity of His own nature, and 
 deriving from Himself all moral and intellectual 
 perfection, he inculculated a morality much purer than 
 anything he found about him. But Mahomedanism at 
 length became a mass of degrading superstition, com- 
 posed of the most heterogeneous materials, debasing 
 -alike to the souls and bodies of men. Mohomedanism 
 .and the Papacy dominated the world. 
 
 Near the end of the sixth century, Pope Gregory, 
 having set his heart upon the conversion of the Anglo^ 
 Saxons, sent Augustine, a Roman monk, on a religious 
 mission to England, and he, by adroitly adapting the 
 doctrines and discipline of the Church to the super- 
 stitious notions and practices of the Anglo-Saxons, 
 succeeded in converting Ethelbert ; and the Christian 
 faith was at length formally adopted in the Heptarchy. 
 The fruit produced, however, answered to the corrupt 
 source whence it was derived. 
 
 " As," says Hume, " the Saxon received the doctrine 
 through the corrupted channel of Rome, it carried 
 along with it a great mixture of credulity and super- 
 stition, equally destructive to the understanding and 
 to the morals : the reverence towards saints and relics 
 seems to have almost supplanted the adoration of the 
 Supreme Being ; monastic observances were esteemed 
 more meritorious than the active virtues; the knowledge 
 of natural causes was neglected, from the universal 
 belief of miraculous interpositions and judgments ; 
 bounty to the Church atoned for every violence against 
 society ; and the remorses for cruelty, murder, treachery, 
 assassination, and the more robust vices, were appeased, 
 not by amendment of life, but by penances, servility 
 to the monks, and an abject devotion." 
 
 The Papacy gradually exalted itself above all human 
 power, and its pretensions were generally submitted 
 to by the southern kingdoms of Europe. But neither 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 151 
 
 by the Anglo-Saxons nor by the Normans another 
 branch of this great Saxon family was the supremacy 
 of the Pope acknowledged, without sundry and impor- 
 tant) limitations, though .Rome struggled hard and 
 long to bring them to submission. Such was the 
 superstitious attachment to the Papacy, however, that 
 " pilgrimages to Rome," as the historian remarks, 
 " were represented as the most meritorious acts of 
 devotion. Not only noblemen and ladies of rank 
 undertook this tedious journey, but kings themselves, 
 abdicating their crowns, sought for a secure passport to 
 heaven at the feet of the Roman Pontiff ; new relics, 
 perpetually sent from that endless mint of superstition, 
 and magnified by lying miracles, operated on the 
 astonished minds of the multitude." Pope Alexander, 
 who had assisted the Norman William to achieve the 
 conquest of England, imagined that he might prevail 
 upon him to break the spiritual, as the civil, indepen- 
 dence of the Anglo-Saxons ; but all his adroit schemes 
 to bring this about failed. The arbitrary sway of the 
 king retained the church as well as the laity in great 
 subjection. No one might be acknowledged as Pope, 
 unless the king had himself previously received him ; 
 and all ecclesiastical canons, in whatever synod voted, 
 were required to be laid before him, to be ratified by 
 his authority. No Bull or Letter from Rome could be 
 legally produced, until it had received the same 
 sanction ; and none of his ministers or barons, what* 
 ever their offences, could be subjected to spiritual 
 censure, until he had himself given his sanction to their 
 excommunication. The bold, ambitious, and unscru- 
 pulous Hildebrand (Pope Gregory VII.), after deposing 
 emperors and kings, and asserting his right of the 
 investiture of bishops, abbots, and other spiritual 
 dignitaries, and extending his usurpations over almost 
 the whole of Europe, resolved to try his strength with 
 the king of England. But he found more than his 
 match, for William not only refused to do homage to 
 Rome, but, as if in defiance, forbade the Bishops to 
 attend a General Council which the pontiff had sum- 
 moned. 
 
 The barons were not less resolute in their opposition 
 
152 . THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 to the papacy than was the king. They extended and 
 confirmed the civil and political rights of the people, 
 .by restricting the powers of the clergy ; and their 
 arrogant champion, Thomas a Beckett, was himself 
 humbled, after a fierce conflict, being compelled to 
 accept and sign the famous Constitutions of Clarendon, 
 which had been voted in a general council of barons 
 and prelates. These Constitutions provided that no 
 one holding under the Crown should be excommuni- 
 cated, or have his lands put under an interdict, with_ 
 out the king's consent; that, appeals in spiritual causes 
 should not be carried to Rome ; that none should be 
 , accused in spiritual courts, except by legal and reputable 
 promoters and witnesses ; and that ecclesiastics accused 
 of any crime should be tried in civil courts. At 
 length, however, the pusillanimous John, who had 
 seized the crown on the death of Richard the Lion- 
 hearted, succumbed to the papacy. He did homage to 
 the Pope's legate, with all the humiliating rites which 
 the feudal law required of vassals before their liege 
 lord and superior ; and agreed to pay a tribute, for 
 England and Ireland, of 1000 marks of silver a year. 
 England thus became a fief of the church of Rome, and 
 its king a vassal of the Holy See. Out of this baseness 
 of the usurper, however, came the great charter of 
 English liberty. The barons, disgusted with John's 
 submission to Rome, made common cause with the 
 people, and the king was reduced to such extremities 
 that he was compelled to hold a conference at Runny- 
 mede, where after a debate of some days, Magna 
 Charta, which secured important rights for every order 
 of men in the kingdom, was signed and sealed. Rome, 
 of course, resisted ; the charter was annulled by the 
 Pope, and revoked by the king. The people, however, 
 would not submit to the papal yoke, and, after many 
 severe and sanguinary struggles, they triumphed. 
 
 The Anglo-Saxons instinctively hated despotism, 
 whether secular or ecclesiastical, and could not be long 
 held in its fetters, by king or pontiff. But neither 
 emperors, popes, nor kings, who have clothed them- 
 selves with despotic power, are easily deprived of it, 
 or induced to circumscribe its exercise. To yield ever 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 153 
 
 so little is felt to be incompatible with the foundation 
 on which despotism rests, and they hold it with a tenacity 
 like that with which they cling to life. The papacy was 
 not wholly beaten, though greatly discomfited, for a 
 time, by the sturdy resistance of the English barons 
 and people. The great charter was often violated by 
 kings and nobles, and the papacy was not behind-hand 
 in its encroachments. Every now and then, however, 
 kings, nobles, and popes were checked in their wil- 
 fulness. " Though often violated," says Hume, " this 
 famous charter was still claimed by nobility and people, 
 and rather acquired than lost authority from the 
 frequent assaults on it, in several ages, by legal and 
 arbitrary power." Sometimes it was king and pope 
 against the people ; sometimes it was the pope against 
 king and people ; and sometimes barons and people 
 against pope and king. Occasionally the conflict was 
 long and fierce; the victory sometimes inclining to this 
 side, and sometimes to that. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 SAXON HOSTILITY TO PAPAL DOMINION. 
 
 THE noon of papal dominion, as Hallam calls it, 
 was the thirteenth century. Rome inspired, daring 
 this age, all the terror of her ancient name. She was 
 once more the mistress of the world, and kings were 
 her vassals. The promulgation of the canon law, which 
 was almost entirely founded on the legislative authority 
 of the Pope, tended greatly to- secure this dominion. 
 The superiority of ecclesiastical to temporal power, or 
 at least the absolute independence of the former, was a 
 sort of keynote regulating every part of it. It was 
 expressly declared, among other things, that subjects 
 owe no allegiance to an excommunicated lord, if, after 
 admonition, he is not reconciled to the church. This 
 was followed by the institution of the mendicant 
 orders, eminently of the Dominicans and the Fran- 
 ciscans, a kind of regular troops or garrison of the 
 
154 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 Papacy, who repaid their benefactors by a more than 
 usual obsequiousness and alacrity in their services, and 
 vied with each other in magnify ing the papal supremacy. 
 In the reign of Edward III., the hierarchy had 
 again so entrenched itself in privileges and immunities, 
 and so far exempted itself from all secular jurisdiction, 
 that no civil penalty could be inflicted on it for any 
 malversation in office ; and, as even treason itself was 
 declared to be no canonical offence, nor sufficient reason 
 for deprivation or other spiritual censures, it had 
 insured almost total impunity, and was not bound by 
 any political law or statute. Archbishop Stratford, in 
 a letter to the king, told him that there were two 
 powers by which the world was governed the Holy 
 Pontifical Apostolic dignity, and the Hoy al subordinate 
 authority : that, of these two powers, the clerical was 
 evidently the supreme, since the priests were to answer 
 at the tribunal of the Divine judgment for the couduct 
 of kings themselves ; that, prelates had heretofore cited 
 emperors before their tribunal, had sat in judgment 
 on their life and behaviour, and had anathematized 
 them for their offences. 
 
 Again, these pretensions, and the acts accompanying 
 them, raised the nation against the church. The 
 Parliament asserted that the usurpations of the Pope 
 were the cause of all the plagues, injuries, famine, and 
 poverty of the realm ; were more destructive to it than 
 all the wars, and were the reason why it contained not 
 a third of the inhabitants and commodities which it 
 formerly possessed : that the taxes levied by him ex- 
 ceeded by five times those paid to the king ; that every- 
 thing was venal in the sinful city of Rome ; and that 
 even the patrons in England had thence learned to 
 practice simony without shame or remorse. They 
 petitioned the king to employ no churchman in any 
 office of state ; and they even spoke in plain terms of 
 expelling by force the papal authority, and thereby 
 providing a remedy against oppressions which they 
 neither could nor would any longer endure. 
 
 Similar, but more sanguinary, contests were being 
 carried on in Germany, between the civil and the 
 ecclesiastical powers ; the latter claiming, and, as far as 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 155 
 
 they could, exercising their power over crowns and 
 peoples. In the fourteenth century, Pope John deposed 
 and excommunicated the Emperor Louis, and, after^ 
 wards threw him into prison ; and John's successor 
 confirmed all the bulls that had been issued against the 
 Emperor. These and similar acts, however, produced 
 their "natural results, and the princes of the empire, 
 ecclesiastical as well as secular, in a diet held at Frank- 
 fort, established the famous coustitution by which it 
 was irrevocably decreed that the plurality of the 
 suffrages of the electoral college was sufficient, without 
 the sanction of the Pope, for the settlement of the 
 imperial dignity ; that the Pope had no superiority 
 over the Emperor, nor any right to approve or reject 
 his election; and that to maintain the contrary was 
 high treason. The claim of the Popes to the govern- 
 ment of the empire, during a vacancy, was disallowed, 
 and the right declared to belong, by ancient custom, 
 to the Count Palatine of the Rhine. The contest was 
 renewed by succeeding Popes, but they were always, 
 eventually, baffled. Their pretensions, however, were 
 not circumscribed by the things of this life. They not 
 only claimed the power of disposing of crowns, and of 
 releasing nations from their oaths of allegiance, but 
 of absolving individuals from the obligation of moral 
 duties. They assumed and exercised the power of 
 pardoning all offences and crimes ; and, by the sale of 
 indulgences, and of plenary pardons, assumed, not only 
 to remit the sins of the living, but to release the dead 
 from the pains of purgatory. The revolting profanity 
 of openly selling these indulgences in the alehouse 
 and the market place, to even' the vilest of the rabble, 
 avowedly to raise a revenue for the papacy, produced 
 a deep impression and a burning indignation in men's 
 minds, and Luther's indignant and fervid denuncia- 
 tions awakened the slumbering spirit of not only the 
 Germans, but of the nations throughout Europe. 
 
 In England, the labours of Wy cliff and his followers 
 had long been preparing the public mind for a revolt 
 against the usurpations of the papacy. The Bible had 
 been read in the vernacular tongue, and this branch 
 of the great Saxon family hailed the progress of the 
 
156 THE ISRAELITES FOUttD 
 
 Reformation amongst their kinsmen in Germany, 
 Switzerland, Sweden, Denmark, Norway, &c. While 
 the people and their rulers were pressing towards the 
 light, the Reformers were striving to produce a general 
 revival, and to penetrate the whole mass with the 
 principles of Christianity. The struggle with the 
 papacy was no slight one. The strife was hard, but 
 the glory was great. The Reformation had on its side 
 many prayers, the sympathy of the people, and the 
 rising influence of mind, which no power could arrest. 
 The Papacy had in its favour the ancient order of 
 things, the power of old customs, the zeal and hatred 
 .of formidable princes, and the power of that great 
 emperor whose dominion extended over two worlds. 
 
 At a critical juncture, the Pope (Clement VII.), 
 seized with a strong infatuation, turned against the 
 Emperor, and threatened him with excommunication. 
 The result was, that Charles abruptly turned towards 
 the Protestant princes, Mahomet himself having como 
 to their aid by the invasion of Hungary ; and, as 
 Daubigney observes, " the puissant Charles, instead of 
 marching with the Pope against the Reformation, as 
 he had threatened at Seville, marched with the Refor- 
 mation against the Pope.'' He addressed a manifesto 
 to the people, in which he reproached the Pope for not 
 -behaving like the Father of the Faithful, but like an 
 insolent and haughty man ; and declared his astonish- 
 ment that he, Christ's vicar, should dare to shed blood, 
 to acquire earthly possessions, which was quite con- 
 trary to the evangelical doctrine. 
 
 During these transactions in Germany, the dawn of 
 truth rose upon other Saxon nations. I have already 
 referred to England, which had been prepared to receive 
 it. Henry VIII. was the instrument by which the 
 first great blow was struck against Rome. He had 
 previously so resolutely opposed the doctrines of the 
 great reformer, that he received from the Pope the 
 honorary title of " Defender of the Faith." A quarrel 
 of the king with the Pope, however, touching his 
 desired divorce from Queen Catherine, and his marriage 
 with Anne Boleyn, induced him to renounce the juris- 
 diction and supremacy of the Pontiff ; and the Parlia- 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 157 
 
 ment, who with the people generally, had become 
 impatient of the foreign yoke, declared the king 
 supreme head on earth of the Church of England. 
 The monasteries were suppressed and their revenues 
 seized, and the power and authority of the Pope were 
 abrogated and overturned. This deposition of the 
 papal power, however, was of but little benefit to the 
 nation, or to the progress of the Reformation. Henry, 
 self-willed and capricious, regarded himself as the 
 religious centre of his subjects, and prescribed modes 
 of faith according to his fancy. During his life and 
 reign the face of religion was constantly changing, 
 according to his caprice and unsteady character. 
 During the short reign of his son and successor, Edward 
 VI., some efforts were put forth, and some progress 
 was made towards relieving the nation from many of 
 the absurd fictions and debasing ceremonies which 
 Henry had retained ; but after his death, his sister, 
 Mary, who was a fierce bigot, despotic and cruel, 
 imposed anew upon the country the arbitrary laws 
 and tyrannical yoke of Rome. Barbarous tortures, and 
 death, in the most shocking forms, awaited those who 
 opposed the sovereign will, and it was not until 
 Elizabeth ascended the throne that the despotic yoke 
 of papal authority was broken down, and the nation 
 delivered from the bondage of Rome. 
 
 The Reformation, thus triumphant in Germany and 
 England, spread itself far and wide, and almost all the 
 European states welcomed its salutary beams, and 
 exulted in the prospect of an approaching deliverance 
 from the yoke of despotism. 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 THE SAXON RACE THE INSTRUMENT OF LIGHT. 
 
 WE have seen that, while the world, east and west, 
 was being brought into bondage, its intellect blighted 
 Dr dwarfed, and its religious aspirations perverted into 
 $ corrupting and debasing channel, by the ambitious 
 
158 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 and despotic machinations of a power which, assuming 
 to be Christian and Apostolic, was intent upon the 
 acquisition of worldly power and wealth ; and by the 
 equally ambitious and despotic, but more coarse, gross, 
 sensual, and hebetating system of Mahomet at a time 
 when it might be truly said, " Darkness covered the 
 earth, and gross darkness the minds of the people " 
 the Saxon nations were being prepared to combat these 
 mighty and mischievous powers, and again to become 
 instruments of deliverance and a means of light to the 
 nations. It had been said, ages previously,, " Thou 
 art my servant . . . O Israel, in whom I will be 
 glorified " (Isaiah xlix. 3). "Shall the spoil be taken 
 from the mighty, or the prey seized from the terrible 
 be rescued ? Yea, thus saith the Lord, even the prey 
 of the mighty shall be retaken, and the spoil seized by 
 the terrible shall be rescued ; for with those who 
 contend with thee I will contend, and thy children I 
 will deliver . . . and all flesh shall know that I, 
 the Lord, am thy Saviour, and that thy Reedeemei- is 
 the Mighty One of Jacob" (verse 25-26). The 
 deliverance was not to come from the Celtic but from 
 the Saxon race the descendants of Israel, to whom 
 were the promises. These were to deliver the spoil aad 
 the prey from the mighty and the terrible ; and from 
 the midst of them was to break forth " a strong light " 
 and " her salvation like a blazing torch : and the nations 
 shall see thy righteousness, and all the kings thy glory; 
 and thou shalt be called by a new name, which the 
 mouth of the Lord shall put upon thee." [Protestants ?] 
 A power like that of the Papacy, which aims to 
 exercise a direct spiritual, and an indirect when a di- 
 rect is impracticable temporal supremacy throughout 
 the world, though it may often be checked, and some- 
 times prostrated, will never yield, while there are even 
 faint hopes of recovery. The Reformation having 
 deprived it of a large number of its subjects, and 
 greatly abridged its powers, a new instrumentality was 
 employed to bring back its lost subjects, and revive 
 and extend its dominion. The Society of Jesus, 
 originated by Ignatius Loyola, in 1534, was adopted 
 by Pope Paul III ; and the Jesuits soon became 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 159 
 
 the active and unscrupulous emissaries of the Papal 
 power throughout Europe. The intrigues and the 
 plots against kings and governments which they 
 originated in different countries, exposed them, every 
 now and then, to the resentment of the civil powers. 
 They were banished from several kingdoms, but they 
 pursued their work with an energy and amidst multi- 
 farious difficulties which must always excite admiration, 
 if not wonder. But the complaints against them became, 
 at length, so loud and general, that Clement XIY. 
 appointed a Commission of Inquiry ; and, in 1773, he 
 abolished the Order. They were too useful a body 
 however, to be thus set aside, and, in 1814, they were 
 re-established by Pius VII. The present Pope, Pius 
 IX. threw himself into their arms, and became fasci- 
 nated with their ambitious design of realizing the fond 
 dream of the most aspiring of the Popes, which was 
 nothing less than the spiritual dominion of the successors 
 of St. Peter, and the bringing of the civil powers of all 
 Europe into subjection to them. This was to be 
 accomplished by the (Ecumenical Council of 1870, 
 which claimed for the Papacy the highest eeclesistical 
 and political supremacy that was ever claimed, even in 
 the palmiest days of pontifical dominion. But as the 
 Saxons resisted the usurpations and pernicious doctrines 
 and practices of the Papacy in the sixteenth century, 
 so do they seem likely to successfully resist and humble 
 it in the nineteenth century. The novel and monstrous 
 doctrine of the Pope's infallibility, declared and pro- 
 mulgated by the Council, produced a shock in the 
 Roman Catholic Church, which already threatens more 
 mischief to Rome than any occurrence since the days 
 of Luther, The inordinate pretentious, spiritual and 
 temporal, which menaced everything like liberty, not 
 only of action, but of speech and thought, beyond the 
 sacred limits of the Vatican, created great consternation 
 amongst the more enlightened and independent mem- 
 bers of the hierarchy, as well as of the laity ; and now, 
 as in the sixteenth century, a flame has been kindled 
 in Germany which bids fair to consume many of the 
 gross abuses which have again been introduced into 
 the church, and were fast extinguishing the light on 
 
160 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 Divine truth therein. The excommunication of Dr.: 
 Dollinger aroused the churches, and 500 professors, 
 priests, and laymen assembled at Munich in solemn 
 congress, to uphold their independence against the. 
 aggressions of the Papacy. Already, ecclesiastical 
 censures have been set at nought ; and in spite of 
 them, priests have ministered, congregations accepting 
 their services. The rubicon once passed, the move- 
 ment]grows in area and intensity. 
 
 The " Old Catholics," with Dr. Dollinger's acquies- 
 cence, have resolved to supply their congregations, 
 everywhere, with priests and services, and to demand 
 for them legal recognition, and their proportion of 
 Church property and of ecclesiastical edifices. They 
 transfer priests from place to place, if necessary, and 
 invest in the congregation, lay as well as clerical , 
 the general government. This is, to all intents and 
 purposes, a new Establishment. The " Old Catholics " 
 have ceased to be a portion of the Roman Catholic 
 Church ;1they have become a new religious denomina- 
 tion. In Munich and other Bavarian cities large con- 
 gregations of the new Church have been constituted, 
 and it appears likely that within a few months every 
 important town of the German Empire will have its 
 own congregation. Dr. Dollinger has resumed his 
 activity, and is lecturing at Munich University upon 
 the desirable reunion of the various Christian Churches ; 
 or, what is practically the same, the overthrow of the 
 Pope. And the German governments are supporting ^he 
 " Old Catholics " and their churches, which have also 
 the sympathy of a large portion of the Roman Catholics 
 in Germany. Up to within the last two or three 
 months, the Vatican seemed to be beyond danger in 
 Prussia a quarter where it was the fashion to look 
 for succour in case of the defection of Napoleonic 
 France, after Austria and Spain, had fallen away. " In 
 Prussia," it was said, " although so largely leavened 
 with Protestantism and indifference, we have not only 
 perfect freedom and equality, but something of the 
 status of an Establishment, and our value as a moral 
 influence is appreciated by so sedate and discreet a 
 Government." And, in truth, there was in the Ministry 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 161 
 
 of Religion and Education at Berlin a special and 
 separate department charged with regulating the 
 relations between the Roman Catholic Church and the 
 State. In July 1871, this department was summarily 
 suppressed ; and in February last, Prince Bismarck, in 
 reply to the complaints of Ultramontane members of 
 the Prussian Parliament, made no secret of his 
 resolution to defend the State from the invasions of an 
 ecclesiastical party which pretended to set up its Church 
 above the common law and the national life," 
 
 This was in February, 1871, and since then scarcely 
 a week has passed over without the government making 
 a move against the priests, or the priests reciprocating 
 the compliment by word or deed. The fight has fairly 
 begun along the whole line, and though confined to 
 skirmishing, yet, by the alacrity displayed on both sides, 
 we have a good idea of what the battle will be. In 
 one case the Government requested the Bishop of 
 Ermeland to explain how he could take upon himself 
 to excommunicate two persons, when the law of the 
 land does not permit his proceeding to such a,n extre- 
 mity, without the express consent of the Cabinet. It 
 appears that no Church is legally permitted to inflict 
 penalties calculated to impair the social position of her 
 members, and injure them in the enjoyment of their 
 civil rights. Exceptions, under the same statute, may 
 only be made with the special sanction of the Ministry. 
 Now, the Bishop of Ermeland pronounced the Great 
 Anathema against two recusant sheep of his fold, there- 
 by interdicting all true believers from communion with 
 the victims of his wrath. To make bad worse, the 
 excommunicated ones have brought this dismal fate 
 upon themselves, by declaring against that Infallibility 
 which the Government regards as dangerous, and the 
 German Bishops stoutly denounced before its adoption, 
 by their Latin and Oriental colleagues. One of the 
 excommunicate, moreover, is a teacher in a Government 
 school, and has been kept in office notwithstanding the 
 demand of his ecclesiastical superior that he should be 
 dismissed forthwith ; the other is a Canon, whom the 
 Government continues to salary, despite his ejectment 
 from the velvet seat, The enactment of the Schools 
 
162 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 Inspection Law, as sanctioned by the Emperor of 
 Germany, is another severe blow struck at the Papal 
 Power. The chief feature of this measure, that over 
 which a great fight took place, is, that it takes from the 
 clergy the power of appointing Inspectors of Schools, 
 and puts it into the hands of the State. The Bill was 
 the German phase of the struggle which is going on in 
 France, and elsewhere, for lay-predominance in educa- 
 tion. Prince Bismarck has in this matter been on the 
 same side as M. Gambetta. The struggle has not been 
 one against religious education, but simply against 
 exaggerated clerical claims. It was Prince Bismarck 
 versus the Pope ; and the Chancellor has won. The 
 measure was passed by a considerable majority in the 
 Parliament, and a Committee of the Upper House 
 having modified it, in the Ultramontane sense, the 
 House rejected the modification. The whole Bill was 
 eventually passed, just as the Chamber of Deputies 
 set it up, by 125 against 76. Clerical school inspection 
 is now abolished throughout Germany ; but the 
 boldest step yet taken remains to be noticed. A 
 number of petitions having been presented to the Lower 
 House, praying for the expulsion of the Jesuits, the 
 House passed a resolution, requesting the Chancellor 
 to "regulate the position of all religious orders, con- 
 gregations and societies, decide whether they shall be 
 admitted, and on what terms, and enact adequate 
 penalties, should they imperil public order and safety, 
 special regard being had in all this to the action of 
 the Order of the Jesuits." Prince Bismarck lost no 
 time in making known to the Federal Government, 
 that, in accordance with the recent debate of the 
 Imperial Parliament, on the conduct of the B/oman 
 Catholic Church in Germany, he meant to submit a 
 Bill for denaturalizing all German members of the 
 Company of Jesus. The Bill, it is said, will be so 
 expressed that the police will be able to expel every 
 Jesuit from German soil. Thus the Prince is to follow 
 the example of those statesmen who drove the Society 
 out of France and Spain, and the deed demands a higher 
 kind of daring even than the acts of audacity which 
 have made him the first of living Ministers. Virtually, 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 163 
 
 it is the German reply to the promulgation of the 
 dogma, that the Pope is infallible. It is a distinct 
 challenge to Rome. In effect, Prince Bismarck says, 
 " that the pretensions of the Pope trench on the rights 
 of the German Empire ; that the Jesuits are especially 
 responsible both for the passing of the dogma and the 
 subversive political teaching to which it leads ; and 
 that Germany will not tolerate a society which is an 
 organised conspiracy against political life." He seeks 
 to banish the Society from German soil. Should he 
 succeed, the expulsion of the Jesuits may be one link 
 in a series of acts, which taken collectively, will form 
 another Reformation. It is evident, certainly, thai a 
 discussion is opened which will lead much further, and 
 will end in most important results. The question 
 raised is the old and simple one of the right of nations 
 to act on their own judgment and conscience, and to be 
 independent in all matters, spiritual and temporal, of 
 external authority. The Pope has but put into a 
 definite form his ancient claim to control all other 
 authority ; and, happily, at the very moment when he 
 has done so, the only national power which, since the 
 Reformation, could successfully resist such a claim has 
 been called into existence. The (Ecumenical Council 
 and the German Empire are predestined foes. The 
 Jesuits and Priests have instinctively perceived it, 
 and have at once declared war. The German Govern- 
 ment and people are more reluctant to proceed to 
 extreme measures ; but they too have drawn the 
 sword, and the sympathy of all the friends of intel- 
 lectual, moral, and spiritual freedom must accompany 
 them to their certain victory. 
 
 With the Prussian Government co-operate those of 
 Saxony and Baden. The Sexon Parliament has passed 
 a Ministerial Bill, abolishing clerical supervision of 
 elementary schools. Going even beyond this, the 
 Carlsruhe Chamber have voted a law forpidding monks 
 to give instruction and non- German priests to ascend 
 the pulpit in their State. The former prohibition 
 likewise relates to priests who belong to a religious 
 society or fraternity of any kind. The Baden Cabinet, 
 using their administrative powers, have declared that 
 
164 fHE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 they will leave " Old Catholic " priests in the enjoy- 
 ment of their salaries : that they will protect the same 
 denomination in the use of their old churches and 
 chapels ; and that no pupil in a public school shall be 
 compelled to attend religious lessons, if given by an 
 Infallibist priest. Simultaneously with these energetic 
 measures an inquiry is being instituted in that Princi- 
 pality into the administration of the seminaries for the 
 education of young clergymen, and of other schools 
 connected with convents. Hence we may see that Old 
 Catholicism, by the circumstances of its origin, and 
 still more by the personal influence of its founders, 
 has struck that chord of religious romance which is 
 ever thrilling in the German heart. Its reverence for 
 the best traditions of the past, and its fervent auguries 
 for the future, have elevated it into a power, which has 
 made converts among the statesmen of Berlin, of 
 Munich, and of Vienna. The policy it suggested has been 
 executed by the master-hand of the Imperial Chancellor. 
 Eome has been warned oft the domain of Frederick Bar- 
 barossa. The ecclesiastical rights claimed " by the Old 
 Catholics " have been conceded even beyond the limits of 
 the empire, and the permission now given to remain 
 within the Church is tantamount to a guarantee that 
 in a few years Germany will be purged from Jesuitism 
 and all the sacerdotal usurpations of the Vatican. In 
 Germany the purgation will be rapid ; and whilst 
 Prince Bismarck continues Chancellor, it promises to 
 be facile. He has cowed the Ultramontanes too 
 thoroughly for them to make a stand against him. 
 
 Such are the immediate consequences, in the mother- 
 land of the Reformation, of the famous Encyclical 
 Letter, the Syllabus, and the Dogma of Infallibility. 
 It has been pointed out that this " Old Catholic " 
 movement strikingly contrasts with that of the 
 " German Catholics, " which disappeared in the Revolu- 
 tion of 1848. That was a vague and visionary enter- 
 prise, which had no root in reality or common sense ; 
 there was nothing precise or definite in its aims, and 
 it could not lay hold of the reason or the imagination 
 of a practical age. On the contrary, this " Old Catholic " 
 movement is a clear, explicit, and positive protest on 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 165 
 
 the part of the reason and conscience of civilized man- 
 kind against spiritual despotism ; and it is sustained in 
 every country, whether Protestant or Catholic, by 
 natural susceptibilities, and by all the higher interests 
 of moral freedom and human culture. No doubt, as 
 Mr. Lowry Whittle (Catholicism and the Vatican), 
 himself a zealous Irish Catholic, remarks, the circum- 
 stances of Germany, at the present time, not less than 
 the historical traditions and intellectual tendencies of 
 the German people, give a vantage ground to these 
 powerful agitators for the emancipation and purification 
 of Catholicity, whilst the circumstances of France 
 might have discouraged the efforts of a Hyacinthe, and 
 silenced the reverberations of a Montalembert's dying 
 voice. Was not the war against Germany regarded by 
 the Imperial Court of the Tuilleries as in some sort a 
 crusade which deserved the benedictions of the Vatican ? 
 And now we are permitted to contemplate a nobler 
 spectacle than that of military conquest and invasion 
 the spiritual alliance of Catholic France and Catholic 
 Germany on behalf of a purer faith and a freer Church ; 
 for in France and in Germany, the schism which has 
 occurred among the Paris clergy will shake the Catholic 
 Church in France to its centre. It .seems that M 
 Michaud, the vicar of the Madeleine, recently asked 
 whether the Archbishop of Paris would allow the 
 priests of his diocese to give absolution to communi- 
 cants who do not believe in the dogmas promulgated 
 by the Vatican Council, and whether priests who did 
 not in their hearts believe in those dogmas would be 
 allowed to celebrate mass. The answer was a decided 
 negative. Thereupon M. Michaud resolved to resign 
 his office in the church, rather than submit to the 
 tyranny sought to be imposed upon him. He will, 
 however, remain a priest, he says, and baptize, marry, 
 confess, bury, and give absolution, whenever called 
 upon, and wait for better times until he can preach 
 again. The decision of the new Archbishop of Paris, 
 Hippolyte of Tours, was precisely what might have 
 been expected from the Ultramontane prelate, who, 
 when the Minister of Justice of the Delegation was 
 lodging under his roof, came into M. Creraieux's study, 
 
166 THE ISEAELITES FOUND 
 
 and publicly, in the presence of secretaries and clerks, 
 said he would not allow the threshold of his palace to 
 be soiled by the foot of Garibaldi ; and that if M. 
 Crmieux cared to see him, it must be elsewhere. 
 His Grace, however, has provoked a terrible schism 
 among his clergy. His uncompromising adoption 
 of Papal infallibility has brought matters to a head, 
 and a large and influential section of his clergy 
 has declared open war against him. The Abbe" 
 Michaud says : 
 
 " You, Monseigneur, at one time, when you were 
 Bishop of Viviers, declared that the Ultramontane 
 party was anti- Catholic ; but now you treat as heretics 
 and schismatics the Catholics who persevere in rejecting 
 Ultramontanism. You formerly denned Catholic 
 truth to be that universal truth, which, in the words 
 of Vincent de Lerins, had * always been believed every- 
 where and by everybody' quod ulique, quod semper, 
 quod ab omnibus creditum est ; but now this Catholic 
 truth has degenerated in your mind to Roman truth. 
 Formerly the Catholic Church was the agglomeration 
 of all particular churches, but now in your eyes and 
 those of your adepts the Church is nothing else but 
 Eome and the Pope. The universality of the Church 
 of Jesus Christ is degraded to the individualism of one 
 man. You, in fact, ignore Jesus Christ, aud care only 
 for his vicar, whom you make his master ; for with you 
 the Gospel is subordinate to the interpretation which 
 the Pope may choose to put upon it the Gospel is no 
 longer that of Jesus Christ, but the bull which it may 
 be the good pleasure of any present or future Borgia 
 to issue." 
 
 M. Michaud then proceeds to say that, rather than 
 submit his conscience to the tyranny sought to be 
 imposed upon it, he resigns his Church preferment. 
 His friends tell him he will be excommunicated, 
 but he cares not. In resigning the vicarship of the 
 Madeleine he breaks a career, and gives up brilliant 
 worldly prospects. He does not know in what way he 
 may be enabled to earn the merest necessaries of life. 
 But he prefers poverty with honour to riches with 
 remorse. He will, as I have said, still be a priest. 
 
m THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 167 
 
 He will baptize, marry, confess, bury, and give absolu- 
 tion whenever called upon, and he will wait for better 
 times when he may again preach. Meanwhile he will 
 write and unmask the Ultramontanists. A Committee 
 meets at his house in the Boulevard de Neuilly, in con- 
 nection with anti-Ultramontanist Committees of Russia, 
 Germany, England, Italy, and Spain ; and as soon as 
 sufficient money is collected churches will be opened 
 in which independent priests will try the question, 
 whether Christ and His Gospel are to govern the Pope, 
 or whether the Pope is to supplant Christ by the 
 Syllabus. 
 
 The example of the Abb6 Michaud has been followed 
 with even more ostentation by the Abbe's Junqua and 
 Mouls, at Bordeaux. It seems that Cardinal Donnet 
 had been pressing the consciences of these ecclesiastics 
 upon the vexed dogma, beyond what they could bear, 
 and the Abbe" Junqua, who signs himself " Docteur en 
 theologie de l'Universit6 Eomaine de la Sapience/' 
 published a letter addressed to the Archbishop of 
 Bordeaux, in which, in his own name, and " in those 
 of a great number of the members of the Girondin 
 clergy," he rejects the dogma of Pontifical Infallibility, 
 and calls upon all Christians to do the same. " Some 
 among us," he adds, " will have their churches, where 
 one can breathe freely outside the erroneous teaching 
 of your decrees; others who are parish curates, 
 preachers, writers, will remain in their churches. They 
 will be externally with you, but their hearts will be 
 with us." The letter, which fulminates violently 
 against the dogma, the Council of the Vatican and 
 " New Catholicism " generally, terminates with this 
 postscript : " After to-morrow, a committee of action 
 will be established, having its centre with me, at 
 Bordeaux, and in union with all the other Committees 
 of Paris, Spain, Switzerland, Italy, Germany, Russia, 
 Belgium, England, and the United States." Subse- 
 quently, the Abb6 wrote a letter to the people of 
 Bordeaux, in which he says, that during the war, they 
 led the way in patriotically resisting the enemy ; after 
 facing- the " Prussians of Prussia," they must now face 
 the " Prussians of the Vatican, " How these fresh 
 
168 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 enemies are to be met, the Abb6 explains to the people 
 of Bordeaux in the following terms : " First raise a 
 solemn protest agains the decrees of the Syllabus and 
 the Credo of the Vatican, which the league is trying 
 illegally to promulgate and acclimatise in France. 2nd. 
 Send to all the towns in France and to the Government, 
 the protector of the law of the outraged old French 
 faith, this protest of holy indignation, in order that it 
 may assume the proportions of an immense and 
 unanimous national resistance. 3rd. Assist the priests 
 of the Grironde, of whom we are the echo, in securing 
 the triumph of true religion against Roman idolatry ; 
 the true Grod against the false god ; the approaching 
 national Council against the cabal of the Vatican ; the 
 temples of the true Christ against the Mosques of 
 Romanism : liberty of thought against the servitude 
 of the intellect ; science against obscurantism ; civilza- 
 tion against barbarism ; '89 against the Syllabus , in a 
 word, France and the French against their sworn 
 enemies at home and abroad. People of Bordeaux, 
 two great systems are opposed to each other ; one is 
 expressed by the word Jesuitism the other by the 
 word Democracy. On the attitude which you may take, 
 depends perhaps the triumph of one or the other ; that 
 is to say, the grandeur or the decadence of the country." 
 This new Reformation, as it promises to be, which, 
 as in Lather's time, comes forth out of the Church, 
 itself; was anticipated by many bishops of the Church, 
 as the result of such pretensions being put forth by 
 the Papacy as those which obtained the vote of the 
 so-called (Ecumenical Council, The Archbishop of 
 Olmutz declared that " he trembled because he foresaw 
 that the faithful would not only have to endure an 
 intolerable scandal in the imposition of the novel 
 dogma, but also because the Church would be exposed 
 to the most eminent shipwreck." Another prelate 
 told the Council that " the dogma would be rejected 
 by most people as an unheard-of novelty ; that hence- 
 forth the doctrines of the Church would be assailed as 
 changed and falsified ; and that the authority of the 
 Pope and the Council would perish together." Another 
 declared, before heaven and the assembled fathers, that 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 169 
 
 " with fear he felt that the mystical Body of Christ 
 would be rent asunder by the promulgation of such a 
 dogma ; that if it were passed, peace and charity in 
 the Church of the faithful would henceforth be con- 
 tinually disturbed ; that the ingenuous love which the 
 whole Catholic world then bore to the Holy See of 
 Rome would be everywhere weakened, or, rather, 
 smothered, and that even the Council itself would be 
 subject to the pain and suspicion of having been 
 assembled merely for the securing of temporal ends." 
 Lastly, the Bishop of Mayence, Dr. Kettler, who was 
 a moderate Ultramontane, prophecied that if the 
 doctrine passed the Council, the certain outcome would 
 be, that " it would cause schism within the Church, 
 and, outside of it, the bitter and irreconcilable hatred 
 of all non- Catholics." 
 
 Thus has " vaulting ambition o'erleapt itself, and 
 fallen on t'other side." The Papacy had already lost 
 the States of which it had from time to time taken 
 possession, calling them its "Patrimony," and 
 asserting them to be indispensable to the exercise of 
 its spiritual rule ; and, now, from the depths of what 
 Pio Nono calls his " Vatican prison," in which, as it 
 has been said, he has his choice of as many gilded and 
 sunny dungeons as there are days in the year, he hurls 
 anathemas against the members of his Church, who, 
 foreseeing the calamities which must necessarily follow 
 from the maintenance of the monstrous pretensions 
 put forth under the sanction of a Council, falsely 
 called (Ecumenical, refuse to accept them, and protest 
 against their sacrilegious character. The Germans, 
 our Saxon kinsmen, hive again the distinction of 
 awakening the church and the nations to a sense of 
 the dangers by which they were menaced, and of 
 bringing to the light of day the ambitious designs and 
 crooked devices of the Papacy, which still cherishes 
 the notion it has for so many centuries clung to, of 
 finally establishing an universal spiritual and temporal 
 despotism. 
 
 I am not apprehensive that any of my Roman 
 Catholic brothers will take offence at the freedom with 
 which I have treated the ambitious policy and corrupt 
 
170 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 practices of the Papacy, and the approving tone in 
 which I have spoken of the hostility exhibited towards 
 it by the Saxons of Germany and England. I offer 
 no judgment here on the purely religious doctrines of 
 the Church of Rome. I speak only of the secular 
 power arrogated by the Papacy, and of the way in 
 which it has wielded its authority to enslave the minds 
 and the bodies of men, making them passive instru- 
 ments of its ambitious designs, which embraced nothing 
 less than universal dominion. There are comparatively 
 few Roman Catholics in the present day who approve 
 of those gigantic abuses which were begotten by the 
 exercise of an ecclesiastical power which has for 
 centuries struggled to hold the human intellect in a 
 state of bondage, and to reduce all virtue and religion 
 to a superstitious reliance on, and passive obedience to, 
 clerical authority. The great majority of Roman Catho- 
 lics, in these times, no more approve of the political 
 machinations, nor submit their understandings to the 
 condemnatory fulminations of the Papacy of the middle 
 ages, than they do to the anathemas it now pro- 
 nounces against Freemasons and Freemasonry. They 
 regard them, alike, as an unauthorised and reprehen- 
 sible exercise of spiritual tyranny. Whatever they 
 may think of the Reformation in Germany, England, 
 and other countries inhabited by the Saxon race ; 
 whether they be satisfied or dissatisfied with the 
 circumstances attend ing its advent, the means employed 
 for its establishment, or the religious changes effected 
 by it, they will not deny that it operated a change in 
 the intellectual and moral character of Europe, trans- 
 forming it from a condition of darkness, mental slavery, 
 and debasing superstition into one of intellectual 
 activity and moral healthfulness, the benefits of which 
 are spreading themselves throughout the world. 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 171 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 ALL NATIONS WORSHIP WITH ISRAEL. 
 
 THE 27th day of February, 1872, was a memorable 
 day in the annals of the British Empire. I speak not 
 of the pageantry and paraphernalia of royalty, and the 
 external show and dazzling manifestations of rejoicing 
 which the great capital put forth, in connection with 
 the Thanksgiving for the recovery of the heir to the 
 throne from his apparently fatal illness, but of the 
 acknowledgment which was made by the whole Empire 
 of the moral government of Him by whom kings reign, 
 and princes decree justice. 
 
 Whatever some may think of the uselessness of 
 prayer, for the removal of calamities which appear to 
 come in the natural course of things, and therefore of 
 returning thanks to the Almighty Ruler upon their 
 removal, that day must be regarded and held in remem- 
 brance as one on which there was a solemn national 
 acknowledgment of the Great Architect of the Universe, 
 as the Supreme Governor of the World, and the arbiter 
 of nations ; and also, as a confession of our dependence 
 upon Him, as the supreme Disposer of events. It was 
 a distinct national proclamation of faith in the reality 
 of a special and personal Providence. As it was said, 
 there might be varieties of depth in the conviction, 
 and varieties in the sense of the mystery that encom- 
 passes it, but the general impression must have been 
 made on almost every heart. And it is one which time 
 will hardly efface. It was a day on which all ranks 
 and degrees of men were represented in one temple of 
 common worship. The Royal Family, Nobles, Com- 
 moners, Church, Army, Navy, Diplomatists, Munici- 
 palities, Law, and Science, all formed one united body, 
 and engaged in solQmn acts of devotion and thanks- 
 giving to Him who doeth according to His will in the 
 army of heaven, and amongst the inhabitants of the 
 earth - } acknowledging His providential dealing with 
 men, and His wise and beneficent ordering of nations. 
 I know of no more beautiful or touching picture, 
 
172 THE ISRAELITES FOUKD 
 
 though but slightly sketched, than that in the Daily 
 News : 
 
 " The Queen, having entered her pew, kneels for a 
 moment. On her right the Prince of Wales has taken 
 his place, with his little heir on his left, the child's 
 head just shoeing over the rails, as he looks with 
 curious baby face upon the unwonted sight. Next to 
 the child is the Duke of Edinburgh, in naval uniform, 
 and beyond him, again, in the dark green uniform of 
 the Rifle Brigade, is Prince Arthur. The Princess of 
 Wales is on the Queen's left, with her second boy 
 on her left, again ; then Princess Beatrice in light 
 mauve dress, trimmed with swansdown, then Prince 
 Leopold in full Highland dress, and, on the outside, 
 the Duke of Cambridge in Field-Marshal's uniform. 
 And so down there under the vast dome of the 
 noblest cathedral in her realm, her family by her side ; 
 in her front, her faithful Lords and Commons, her 
 judges, her wise men, the great territorial barons of 
 Britain, and the men of Britain who earn their 
 bread by the sweat of their brow ; the sage whose 
 white hairs fall over the eye, whose fire age has not 
 quenched, and the youth on whose lip the down is but 
 budding ; the representatives of her allies, and her 
 subjects of another race and clime ; with, behind her, 
 her army and navy a support in peace, as ever in war 
 a shield and buckler before her the Queen bends her 
 head in prayer. A deep silence falls upon the vast 
 upstanding assemblage. The nation, as a whole, 
 Queen and people, were thanking God Almighty that 
 He had been pleased to save alive him who stood there 
 by his mother's side, with his child holding his hand." 
 
 There was one feature of this great day the most 
 noticeable, perhaps, of all the striking incidents by 
 which it was characterized. The great temple of 
 Christian worship comprised in its congregation, not 
 only Christians of all fche various denominations who 
 worship, each after the way they deem most in 
 accordance with the primitive form which has apostolic 
 example or sanction, but those also who represented 
 nations and peoples who have not yet embraced the 
 Christian^faith. There were Brahmin and Buddhist, 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 173 
 
 Mahomedan and Parsee, in that vast assemblage. One 
 of the first to arrive, says the daily papers, was the 
 representative of the Turkish Embassy, then came his 
 Imperial Highness, Higshia Fushimi-No-Mija, and his 
 companion, with their dusky features, and large rolling 
 black eyes, under the green and gold turban, or a 
 diamond studded Fez. Again, there was the Maharajah 
 Duleep Singh, with the Maharanee, and their suite, 
 in a flash of diamonds, and a glitter of cloth of gold ; 
 and some unknown, but evidently Oriental personage 
 of distinction, with his bosom of scarlet embroidered 
 with foliage of gold, and a broad belt of red and gold 
 crossing his manly chest. 
 
 What a sublime spectacle ! what an impressive and 
 glorious acknowledgment of a nation's dependence upon 
 Him who reigns in righteousness, and makes his sun 
 to shine on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain 
 on the just and on the unjust ! 
 
 It will not be forgotten as a day on which men 
 emancipated themselves from the trammels of party, 
 and raised themselves above the alienation of sectarian 
 differences. Bowing at one common altar, they poured 
 out their united thanksgiving to one common Father 
 and God. As the writer I have already quoted 
 describes it : 
 
 . " In quaint court dress and cocked hat, there sat, 
 with canons and bishops, the Moderator of the General 
 Assembly of Scotland the Church of Knox, the 
 Church that burnt the cathedrals and smashed the 
 organs the Church that furnished the Covenanting 
 Martyrs, who lived the lives of the persecuted and died 
 the death of martyrs, rather than accept the prelatic 
 ordinances of James and Laud. Unitarians, Methodists, 
 Baptists, Roman Catholics every sect and many creeds 
 met under the noble sacred roof, to give thanks to the 
 common God." 
 
 The grand metropolitan Cathedral encompassed 
 within its wall, on that memorable day, the representa- 
 tives of many diversified views and convictions, touching 
 politics, religion, and science. Many who occasionally 
 contest with each other principles and opinions of most 
 varied and almost opposing aspect, here met on common 
 
174 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 ground, and on bended knee, and with hearts beating 
 in sympathy, adored him from whom all good emanates. 
 It was, indeed, a temple of peace, harmony, and united 
 devotion. 
 
 In what was thisThanksgiving Service extraordinary ? 
 
 It was extraordinary, in the first place, I think, for the 
 various and diverse persons taking part in it. It was 
 a solemn Thanksgiving to the Father of Mercies for 
 the recovery of the heir- apparent to the throne from 
 the jaws of death. As the Archbishop reminded the 
 congregation, prayers had been offered for the Prince's 
 recovery from his seemingly fatal illness, not only in 
 all the national established churches, but " in the 
 broad circuit of the British Empire many joined in our 
 prayers, who scarcely knew the God to whom we 
 prayed ; and none were more hearty in their prayers 
 than God's ancient people." And now here was 
 gathered up into one great national act of worship, in 
 the form of Thanksgiving for the Prince's recovery, 
 the representatives of all nations and tribes, and 
 kindreds and people. As a contemporary writer 
 remarked, " the tendency of modern thought, while 
 it infinitely enlarges our conceptions of the Divine 
 operations, is, perhaps to diminish the vividness and 
 directness with which we feel them. The tendency of 
 modern habit and fashion, without any conscious 
 thought, is to discourage those frequent references to 
 His working which belonged to the simpler times of 
 our forefathers, and in a spirit which surely is the 
 reverse of philosophical to be content merely with 
 reference to second causes. This Thanksgiving Service 
 had a striking significance, as a formal rejection of 
 those supposed modern ideas.'' 
 
 There was no evidence, on that memorable day, that 
 the nation was becoming tired of monarchy, and were 
 impatient for a republic. There are, perhaps, few 
 young men of ardent temperament, who have seriously 
 given their attention to politics, who are not, more or 
 less imbued with the notion that republicanism is the 
 perfection of human government, and who do not fancy 
 that, with a republic, we should get rid of all the ills 
 that flesh is heir to, under a monarchy. But as they 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 175 
 
 advance in life, and acquire knowledge and the habit 
 of reflection, they generally become convinced that 
 this is a mistake, and expose themselves to the imputa- 
 tion of being renegades from their purer faith. The 
 Monarchy under which we live, and the dynasty which 
 occupies the throne, are evidently and deeply seated 
 in the affections and judgment of the English people, 
 as a nation. But on this memorable occasion, it was 
 the Prince, chiefly, that commanded the deep sympathy 
 of the " masses," for they, not less than the " upper 
 ten thousand," evinced it in their most expressive way. 
 
 But what had all this to do with Israel ? Much 
 every way. 
 
 No other people in ancient or modern times could 
 ever bring together, without violence or coercion, nor 
 indeed by it, such a mass of heterogeneous elements as 
 was presented on this day of Thanksgiving. A mere 
 invitation brought into the great Metropolitan Christian 
 Temple, the representatives of all civilized nations and 
 peoples, excepting the still separated remnant of the 
 kingdom of Judah, who are not yet to unite with their 
 ancient brethren of Israel, worshipping at the same 
 altar, and offering up common prayers to their common 
 Father. The Hindoos, besides being here represented, 
 thronged their temples in India, the Mohammedans 
 their mosques, and the Jews their synagogues, in order 
 to unite with us in their devotional thanksgiving. 
 
 I cannot resist the temptation to quote a portion of 
 a descriptive article in the Bombay Gazette, of March 
 the 4th, since it places in a very striking light the 
 extraordinary fact I am desirous to impress on the 
 minds of my readers. 
 
 " It has been gratifying in no ordinary degree," says 
 the Gazette, " to observe the cordiality and earnestness 
 with which all classes of the mixed community of 
 Bombay Europeans, Mussulmans, Parsees, Jews, &c. 
 -have celebrated the occasion. In the weeks of 
 painful suspense during which the life of the Prince 
 was almost despaired of, it was impossible not to note 
 the anxiety of the natives, and to observe that their 
 expressions of sympathy were profoundly sincere; and 
 when the telegraph bulletins gave more ground for 
 
176 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 hope of recovery, and, later on, when we learned that 
 there was no further cause for anxiety, natives rejoiced 
 equally with E uropeans, throughout the whole of India. 
 There was at that time no united demonstration of 
 rejoicing, because it was known that there would be a 
 Thanksgiving Day, on which the whole Empire might 
 together rejoice and offer up thanks ; but if manifesta- 
 tion of the sympathetic feelings of all classes was 
 required there was no want of it on the 27th. It was 
 but reasonable to anticipate cordial demonstrations on 
 the part of the European community, but the spon- 
 taneous and universal action of the natives has far 
 exceeded what might have been expected. Thanks- 
 giving Day has not been confined to the Presidency 
 towns, but has been celebrated, in even small towns, 
 in all parts of the country. In Calcutta, the Governor- 
 General proceeded in state to the Cathedral, as did also 
 the Governors of Bombay and Madras, and in all the 
 Christian churches special thanksgiving services were 
 held ; and as the day was observed as a general holiday, 
 all business being suspended, the people nocked in 
 crowds to their mosques, synagogues, and temples, in 
 each of which special prayers were offered, and in most 
 of which addresses were delivered to the worshippers. 
 JudgiDg from the reports which have come to us from 
 the other Presidencies, the people of Bombay seem to 
 have observed the occasion with even great fervour 
 than those of the sister cities, for here, in the evening, 
 some of the Jewish places of worship, and most of the 
 mosques and temples were illuminated, as were also 
 many private houses. His Highness the Guicowar of 
 Barodar, at a durbar held on Tuesday, for the purpose 
 of announcing formally the recovery of the prince, 
 made a speech, in which he intimated that, as a thank- 
 offering, it is his intention to devote one lac of rupees 
 for a work of public utility, to be chosen by his 
 Excellency the Governor of Bombay, and to bear the 
 name of His Royal Highness. And here we inay 
 mention, that, to commemorate the happy restoration 
 to health of the Prince, the Hon. A. D. Sassoon, C.S.I., 
 on Monday last made a formal offer to the Governor of 
 Bombay of half a lac of rupees, in addition to a lac 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 177 
 
 already given, for building a new Elphinstone High 
 School. Of all the addresses that were delivered to 
 the congregations on Tuesday, perhaps the one which, 
 for its speciality, particularly merits notice was that 
 made to the Khojas a division of the Mussulman 
 community by their high priest, his Highness Aga 
 Khan. Our report of his address mentions that after 
 speaking of the happy recovery of His Royal Highness 
 the Prince of Wales, he referred to the lamented death 
 of the Viceroy, and quoted a tradition from the Prophet 
 Mahomet * That it is a great duty upon his followers 
 (Mahommedans), to pray for the heaJth and prosperity 
 of their Hakam (king or ruler) under whose authority 
 they are protected, even if the Hakim were unjust.' 
 His Highness further said he recollected having seen 
 many other traditions from his Holiness the Prophet 
 Mahomet, confirming the above tradition. The British 
 Raj, he pointed out, was very just and kind, always 
 caring for the welfare of her subject ; and it was a fact, 
 that wherever the intentions and purposes of the King 
 were directed towards the welfare of his subjects, God 
 Almighty always sent His blessings upon the country 
 of such ruler, and it was always prosperous. He also 
 impressed upon his hearers, that, at the present time, 
 all the people under the British rule were comfortable, 
 while the people in many other parts of Asia were in 
 trouble, through famine, sickness, and other causes ; 
 and this, he said, showed that that l the intentions and 
 purposes of the British power were more kind and 
 better to their subjects than those of any other kingdom. 
 Therefore, according to their belief, it was necessary to 
 pray for the health'and prosperity of the Hakam, and 
 this being a special occasion, to pray and offer up 
 thanksgiving to Almighty God for the recovery of the 
 Prince and Heir Apparent to the kingdom, under whose 
 protection lives and property were safe and religion 
 free.' 
 
 Can we fail to perceive in all this, the expression of 
 a spontaneous and general desire for the prolongation 
 of the power that now rules the Indian Empire ? Or 
 can we fail, while reflecting on so remarkable and 
 exceptional a religious phenomenon, to call to mind the 
 N 
 
178 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 words of the prophet, concerning Israel's future : 
 " Behold, thou shalt call a nation which thou knowest 
 not ; and nations that knew thee not shall run into 
 thee, because of the Lord thy Grod, and for the Holy 
 one of Israel ; for He hath glorified thee . 
 Soshallmy word be, that goeth forth out of my mouth ; 
 it shall not return unto me void ; but it shall accomplish 
 that which I please, and it shall prosper in that whereto 
 I sent it " (Isaiah lv., 5, 11.) And again although 
 the glorious prophetic promise will not be wholly 
 fulfilled until after the final gathering snd uniting of 
 Judah and Israel, it seems to have a partial and is 
 obtaining a progressive fulfilment, in like manner as all 
 the Divine purposes appears to have hitherto had 
 " Also, the sons of the stranger that join themselves 
 to the Lord, to serve him, and to love the name of the 
 Lord, to be His servants ; everyone that keepeth the 
 Sabbath from polluting it, and taketh hold of my 
 covenant, even them will I bring to my holy mountain ; 
 and make them joyful in my House of Prayer ; their 
 burnt offerings and their sacrifices shall be accepted 
 upon mine altar ; for mine house shall be called a 
 House of Prayer for all people " (Chapter Ivi. 6, 7.) 
 The Lord's ancient " house," in His " holy mountain," 
 is still desolate and desecrated by the foot of the Moslem, 
 for the " times of the Gentiles " are not yet fulfilled. 
 But, while He said of Judah, that they should be 
 wanderers throughout the earth, finding no rest for 
 the sole of their foot, He said of Israel, " the place of 
 my throne, and the place of the soles of my feet, where 
 I will dwell in the midst of the children of Israel for 
 ever, and my holy name, shall the House of Israel no 
 more defile, neither they nor their king, by their 
 whoredom (idolatry), nor by the carcases of their kings 
 
 in their high places Let them put away 
 
 these from me, and I will dwell in the midst of them 
 forever" (Ezekiel xlii. 7, 9.) So that, though the Lord's 
 house, which stood in His "holy mountain," in the 
 midst of the earth, is thrown down, and the land 
 defiled, He still has His chosen temple, and His word 
 goeth forth from this favoured Island a mountain 
 rising up in the midst of the sea thus rendered, in 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 179 
 
 the theocratic sense of the word, " holy," even as Zion 
 was called "holy," though possessed by a "a sinful 
 nation, a people laden with iniquity, a seed of evil 
 doers " (Isaiah i., 4.) 
 
 This great day of Thanksgiving, of which I write, 
 had the Heir Apparent for its object. The Prince, as 
 far as he is known, has not done anything to place 
 himself on a higher level in our national affections 
 than some other persons who might be pointed to, 
 outside the royal circle. He has afforded many proofs 
 of his desire to promote the public welfare, and to aid 
 the cause of beneficence ; nevertheless, it cannot be 
 denied that many people regard him with doubtful 
 feelings, and even speak of him in disparaging terms. 
 The wherefore need not here be inquired into ; enough 
 that it is the fact. But, for his recovery from a con- 
 dition of extreme danger, the united prayers of all 
 ranks and degrees of men, with only such exceptions 
 as tend to confirm the general proposition, were offered 
 up to the Supreme Ruler of the Universe. And now, 
 his recovery being pronounced, there was an equally 
 united thanksgiving offered to the same Divine Ruler, 
 for what they believed to be an answer to their prayers, 
 Is there not all in this something more than can be 
 accounted for on ordinary principles ? They who deny 
 that Q-od governs the world, by the continuous exercise 
 of His Divine wisdom and omnipotence, and rather 
 believe that there is nothing by which our world is 
 affected, beyondthe constant and nevervarying operation 
 of " natural laws " laws operating by no more intelli- 
 gence than the movement of a clock can not, of course, 
 acquiesce in any idea of an inspiring impulse or 
 suggestion from Him, without whom not even a sparrow 
 falls to the ground, and who has promised to Israel, 
 that He will direct them in all their ways. They are, 
 in relation to this at least, " without Godin the world." 
 But it is otherwise with those who agree with the view 
 taken of prophetic scripture throughout these pages. 
 They will agree with me also in this, that Israel, as 
 the chosen instrument for the accomplishment of God's 
 gracious purposes, in the government of the world, and 
 for the well-being of mankind, will ever have afforded 
 
180 C THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 to them the means of realising those purposes. " Thou, 
 Israel, art my servant, Jacob, whom I have chosen, the 
 seed of Abraham, my friend. Thou whom I have 
 taken from the ends of the earth, and called thee from 
 the chief men thereof, and said unto thee, Thou art my 
 servant ; I have chosen thee ; and not cast thee away. 
 Fear thou not; for I am with thee ; be not dismayed, 
 for I am thy God ; I will strengthen thee, yea, I will 
 help thee ; yea, I will uphold thee with the right hand 
 of my righteousness . . . fear not, I will help thee, 
 saith the Lord, thy Redeemer, the Holy one of Israel " 
 (Isaiah xli., 8-14). " This people have I formed for 
 myself, they shall show forth my praise " (Chapter 
 xliii., 21). 
 
 The prophetic word (Isaiah lv., 5), as it stood upon 
 
 record thousands of years since, says, "Behold, thou shalt 
 
 call a nation which ihou knowest not; and nations 
 
 that know thee not shall run unto thee, because of the 
 
 Lord thy God." The bringing of a vast portion of 
 
 India under British rule, and the calling of many 
 
 nations there to become subject to the sceptre of the 
 
 British Monarch, are circumstances unparalleled in 
 
 history. That 200,000,000 of people, of various races, 
 
 some of them forming large and powerful states, 
 
 possessing great wealth, commanding large warlike 
 
 resources, and having a fierce and warlike population 
 
 should, some of them after a brief resistance, have 
 
 bowed themselves down to the power of England, 
 
 while others that " knew it not," but by more or less 
 
 vague reports of its prowess, should have "run unto 
 
 it," and have become faithful subjects, or have placed 
 
 themselves under its protection, is a marvellous thing. 
 
 But we are, every now and then, obtaining evidence 
 
 that the like marvel is extending itself far beyond the 
 
 extremities of our Indian empire, in which people, who, 
 
 but a short time since, knew us not, have submitted 
 
 themselves to our dominion, and identified themselves 
 
 with our good and ill fortunes . In a most interesting 
 
 book, just published, describing the author's "Visits 
 
 to High Tartary, Yarkland, and Cashgar,' 5 in the 
 
 mysterious regions of Central Asia, Mr. Robert Sha.w 
 
 gives an account of the journey by which he the 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. l8l 
 
 first Englishman that ever succeeded in doing so 
 reached Eas tern Turkistan, by crossing- the great barrier 
 of the Himalayas, and making his way across the 
 high table-lands which form the western boundary of 
 Thibet, his course lying over huge walls, raised 
 thousands of feet above the sea, and occasionally 
 starting into snowy cones, or sinking into dark, 
 hideous steppes, or in depressions between craggy 
 steeps, shooting high their crests of glacier and ice ; 
 or along watercourses that seemed to refuse life and 
 verdure to the desolation around ; the whole landscape, 
 for hundreds of miles, forming a lonely and interminable 
 desert, which seemed to defy the boldest traveller. 
 He at length, as I have said, reached Eastern Turkistan 
 once forming part of the north-western portion of 
 the Chinese Empire, but now an independent state, 
 ruled by a native called the Atalik Ghazee, who from , 
 this centre, says Mr. Shaw, " has made his power felt 
 from Thibet to the Russian Empire," and who is 
 probably destined to become the first of a line of 
 princes who may play an important part in Asiatic 
 history. Situated in the immense region known by 
 the name of Tartary, and stretching into the unexplored 
 deserts which reach into the centre of China, what 
 should the Tartar ruler of such a spot know or care 
 about the Anglo-Saxons who occupy these Islands, 
 though the sceptre of their monarch commands the 
 obedience of millions of various races in both hemi- 
 spheres? Not enough, one would think, to create 
 any desire to cultivate the friendship or secure the 
 alliance of " the conquering race." But here is a 
 brief description of the honours paid to Mr. Shaw, 
 as an Englishman, by the Atalik Ghazee. Though 
 only an adventurous traveller, he was, as he reproached 
 the frontier, met by a body of Tartar horsemen, sent 
 to escort him, as a guard of honour. Roads were 
 repaired for his passage, whole villages turned out 
 to do him honour, as a great personage, wherever he 
 went. At Cashgar he was received in state by the 
 Sovereign Prince, whose martial court is thus described : 
 " From my door to the entrance of the palace, a 
 distance of a quarter of a mile, abroad avenue had beeu 
 
182 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 formed in the crowd, whose bright robes of many colours 
 had the effect of a living kaleidoscope. Entering the 
 gateway, we passed through several large quadrangles, 
 whose sides were lined with ranks upon ranks of 
 brilliantly attired guards, all sitting in solemn silence, 
 so that they seemed to form part of the architecture of 
 the buildings, whose want of height would otherwise 
 have given them a mean appearance. Entire rows 
 of these men were clad in silken robes, and many 
 seemed to be of high rank, from the richness of their 
 equipments. Men of divers tribes, and with strange 
 arms, were mixed with the mass. For the first time 
 I saw soldiers armed with bows and arrows. They 
 were Kalmaks. The whole effect was curious and 
 novel. The numbers, the solemn stillness, and the 
 gorgeous colouring gave a sort of unreality to this 
 assemblage of thousands." 
 
 But all these honours, were, as I have said, paid 
 to Mr. Shaw as an Englishman ; for far off, in the 
 almost unknown region of Central Asia, where these 
 Tartars dwell, the sovereign ruler knew enough of the 
 Anglo-Saxons and their government thus to express 
 himself, to the somewhat astonished traveller: "The 
 Queen of England is like the sun, which warms every- 
 thing it shines upon. I am in the cold, and desire 
 that some of its rays should fall upon me. I am 
 very small a man of yesterday. In these few years, 
 God has given me this great country. It is a great 
 honour for me that you have come. I count upon 
 you to help me in your own country. Whatever services 
 I can render you here, you may command ; and you 
 must do the same forme." 
 
 That nations which "knew us not," beyond report 
 or rumour, rude and warlike in character, though some- 
 times living in oriental magnificence, separated from 
 us by many thousands of miles of land and wafcer, 
 should thus exhibit a desire for our alliance, and seek 
 to ensure our friendship, and even evince a disposition 
 to kiss the Anglo-Saxon sceptre, " bringing their sons 
 on their arms, and their daughters on their shoulders," 
 (Isaiah xlix., 22), is, as I have said, a marvellous thing. 
 But that the majority of these nations, some of them 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 183 
 
 Brahmins, some Buddhists, some a strange compound 
 of the two, and others uniting with this again some of 
 the dogmas and traditions of Mahommedanism, together 
 with orthodox Mussulmans, Parsees, and Jews, should 
 have exhibited such an unanimity and spontaneity of 
 feeling and affection towards the heir to the sceptre 
 which has broken in pieces the sceptres of their native 
 princes, and now rules them, as they did on the 
 Thanksgiving Day, is more marvellous still. Having 
 prayed for his restoration ; these multifarious peoples 
 now went up to their several places of worship to i hank 
 God for his restoration. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXII. 
 
 THE UIVINE MONARCHY. 
 
 A MONARCHY appears to me to be one part of the 
 apparatus by which the Divine purposes in relation to 
 mankind are, through the instrumentality of the 
 Israelites, to be effected ; and, if so, its preservation 
 will always be with them an object of peculiar 
 solicitude, whether they be conscious of its reason or 
 ultimate object, or not. " The Lord of hosts hath 
 sworn, saying, Surely as I have thought so shall it 
 come to pass, as I have proposed, so shall it stand " 
 (Isaiah xiv., 24). 
 
 The Israelites were not left to determine their own 
 form of government, they were to be " a peculiar 
 people," as witnesses for God in the world, asserting 
 His unity, Divine attributes, and moral perfections, and 
 also His government of the world He had created. 
 And the God, whom they were thus to serve, prescribed 
 the form of government they were to adopt and main- 
 tain. The collective tribes formed the kingdom of 
 Israel, and after their separation, when Rehoboam 
 succeeded to the throne of Solomon, they formed the 
 two kingdoms of Israel and Judah. Their form of 
 government was to be a monarchy ; not an aristo- 
 cracy, nor a democracy. And this seems to have been 
 adumbrated when we first read of this race. 
 
184 
 
 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 Abram and his family dwelt in Ur of the Chaldees, 
 one of the earliest despotic monarchies of the east, 
 whence they received a Divine command to depart; 
 this they did, and never afterwards became the subjects 
 of a foreign monarchy. Abram, as the head of his 
 tribe and adherents, exercised sovereign or kingly 
 power ; so did Isaac and Jacob, and though Joseph 
 was, in one sense,a subject of Pharaoh, king of Egypt, 
 he exercised kingly power ; for Plmraoh said to him, 
 " according unto thy word shall all my people be ruled, 
 only in the throne will I be greater than thou. See, 
 I have set thee over all the land of Egypt. And he 
 took off his ring from his hand, and put it upon Joseph's 
 hand [a symbol of the regal power] and arrayed him in 
 vestures of fine linen, and put a gold chain about his 
 neck ; and he made him to ride in the second chariot 
 which he had ; and they cried before him, bow the 
 knee (or, as the word Abrech is rendered by the 
 Targums, "Father of the King !" in like manner as 
 theVTyrian artificer is called Hiram Abiff" Father of 
 Hiram), and they made him ruler over all the land of 
 Egypt. And Pharaoh said unto Joseph, I am Pharaoh 
 and without thee shall no man lift up his hand or foot 
 in all the land of Egypt" (Genesis xli., 40-44). Hence 
 we find that when Joseph desired to inspire his father 
 Jacob with confidence in his power to receive and 
 protect him and his house, he said to his brethren, 
 " God hath made me a father to Pharaoh, and lord of 
 all his house, and ruler throughout all the land of 
 J%ypk Haste ye, and go up to my father, and say 
 unto him, thus saith thy son Joseph, God hath made 
 me lord of all Egypt ; come down unto me, tarry not" 
 (Chapter xlv., 8, 9). 
 
 When Jacob and his family, with a large body of 
 retainers, went down upon this summons, it was not to 
 become part of the Egyptian community. The kingdom 
 had attained to a high degree of civilization. It had a 
 well regulated court, dignified courtiers, a royal life 
 guard, a strict ceremonial, a powerful prime minister, 
 high officers of state, a state prison, under the captain 
 of the^life guard, and a scrupulous distinction of rank 
 all indicating a rich, flourishing, and well-ordered 
 
Iff THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 185 
 
 kingdom. The Theban, or Diospolitic dynasty, had 
 become extinct, and all Egypt was united under the 
 sceptre of the Memphian Pharaoh ; and so celebrated 
 was the country for its wealth, that caravans of 
 Ishmaelite and Moabite merchants went thith er, through 
 Palestine and Arabia Petrea, with the productions of 
 their country. Joseph exercised the supreme power, 
 with only such limitation as is implied in the king 
 being greater only on the throne. The natural thing 
 would seem, that Jacob and all who came down with 
 him, should have been absorbed in the Egyptian 
 population, and have become subjects of the Egyptian 
 monarch. But it was otherwise ; they were to " dwell 
 alone," as Balaam afterwards said. The Land of 
 Goshen was assigned to them : and therein they grew 
 until they became so great and powerful a nation, that 
 the Pharaohs ultimately stood in dread of them 
 (Exodus i., 7-10). 
 
 This location of the Israelites can hardly be thought 
 upon by the Biblical student, I imagine, without per- 
 ceiving in the fact, one of the providential arrangements 
 which are so conspicuous throughout the whole history 
 of that people. Goshen was a region lying to the 
 north-east of Lower Egypt, bounded, apparently, by the 
 Mediterranean, on the north, by the desert, on the east, 
 by the Taniti branch of the Nile, on the west hence 
 called the field of Zoan, or Tanis (Psalm Ixxviii., 
 12, 43), and probably extending south as far as the 
 head of the Red Sea, and nearly to Memphis. It 
 appears to be called the Land of Rameses, in Genesis 
 xlvii., 11 ; and the Israelites, before the exodus, are 
 said to have built in it the cities of Raamses and Pithom 
 (Exodus i., 11). It was probably, though nominally 
 under the dominion of the Pharaohs, only on the 
 confines of Egypt, hence the LXX call it " Gesen of 
 Arabia." Here the Israelites were placed, in " the 
 very best of the land" (Genesis xlviii. 7,) a region 
 which even now, as the Province of Es Shurkiyer, is 
 said to bear the highest valuation and to yield the 
 largest revenue of any in Egypt. Here, then, on the 
 confines of Egypt nearest to Palestine, which they were 
 afterwards to possess, and near to Joseph himself 
 
186 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 (Genesis xlv., 10) Memphis, or Tanis, being then, 
 probably, the metropolis of Egypt, the Israelites were 
 located, and dwelt apart, under their own rulers. They 
 multiplied and grew abundantly, so that, "the land 
 was filled with them.;" i.e., the large and nourishing 
 district allotted to them, extending probably from the 
 eastern branch of the Nile, to the borders of the desert ; 
 and so numerous and mighty were they, that, as already 
 stated, when the new king the head, as is thought, 
 of the 18th dynasty, who completed the expulsion of 
 the Shepherd-Kings, or Hyksos of Manetho became 
 aware of the fact, he said, " they are more and mightier 
 than we," and, at once, adopted means to reduce their 
 numbers, " lest it come to pass, that when there falleth 
 out any war, they join also unto our enemies, and 
 fight against us" (Exodus i., 9, 10). But the more they 
 were oppressed and afflicted, the more they multiplied 
 andgrew, and waxed very mighty (verses 12, 20). Their 
 bondage was made bitter, by increased oppression and 
 cruelty ; and Moses was at length made their deliverer, 
 and carried them forth from Egypt, after a sojourn of 
 more than 400 years, during 80 of which they were 
 subjected to intolerable suffering. 
 
 As we advance with the history of the Hebrew race, 
 the children of the promises made to Abraham and his 
 descendants, we find the form of government under 
 which they were to live more fully developed. Having 
 reached the foot of Mount Horeb, after they had passed 
 the confines of Egypt, now hateful to them, on account 
 of the oppression to which they had been for good part 
 of a century subjected, and had discomfited Amalek 
 and his army, who had made an unprovoked attack 
 upon the sick and fatigued in the rear of their march, 
 (Moses then being king in Jeshurun, as Israel was 
 called, Deuteronomy xxxiii., 4, 5), the law was solemnly 
 promulgated by Jehovah, through the ministration of 
 angels (Acts ix., 53 ; Gralatians iii., 19 ; Hebrews ii., 2), 
 and the people entered into a peculiar relation with God, 
 upon which their whole civil constitution was unalter- 
 ably grounded, the fundamental principle being that 
 of a monarchy. 
 
 The people, during their residence in Egypt, had 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 187 
 
 become so infected with the idolatry then prevalent, 
 that all the miracles they had witnessed there, at the 
 Red Sea, and at Mount Sinai, were insufficient to cure 
 them of their superstition, and bring them back to 
 the constant worship of the true God, to whom they 
 acknowledged they were to be attributed. But they 
 were to fulfil a high destiny, through succeeding ages, 
 and civil institutions were created, by which the 
 knowledge and worship of Him should be connected 
 with the political structure of the nation so intimately 
 as to be imperishable, so long as the nation remained 
 a nation, and which could be annihilated only by the 
 annihilation of the political existence of the people. 
 Jehovah condescended to become, in accordance with 
 the prevalent notions of those ages, their titular deity. 
 Through the intervention of Moses, he suffered 
 himself to be elected their king (See Exodus xix., 4, 
 8; Judges viii., 23 ; 1 Samuel viii., 7; x., 18 ; xi., 
 1 ; and 1 Chronicles xxix., 23). The Land of Canaan 
 was regarded as the royal possession, of which the 
 Israelites were to be hereditary occupants, and from, 
 which they were to render to Jehovah a double tithe, 
 as the Egyptians did to their king. And that they 
 might have their peculiar relation to God kept 
 constantly before their eyes, He, as their king, caused 
 a tent to be erected, in the centre of the encampment 
 (where the pavilions of Eastern kings were usually 
 erected), and fitted up with royal splendour, as a 
 moveable palace. It was divided into three apartments, 
 in the innermost of which was the royal throne, sup- 
 ported by golden cherubs ; and at the footstool of the 
 throne, a gilded ark containing the tables of the law, 
 the Magna Charta of Church and State. In the ante- 
 room, a gilded table was spread with bread and wine, 
 as the royal table ; and precious incense was burned. 
 The exterior room, or court, might be considered the 
 royal culinary apartment, and there music was per- 
 formed, as at the festive tables of the Eastern monarchs. 
 The divine king made choice of the Levites for his 
 courtiers, state-officers, and palace guards ; and Aaron 
 for the chief officer of the court the first minister of 
 state. For the maintenance of these officers, he 
 
188 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 assigned one of the tithes which the Hebrews were to 
 pay as rent, for the use of the land. He finally required 
 all the Hebrew males, of a suitable age, to repair to 
 his palace every year, on the three great annual 
 festivals, with presents, to render homage to their king ; 
 and as those days of renewing their homage were to 
 be celebrated with festivity and joy, the second tithe 
 was expended in providing the entertainments neces- 
 sary for the occasions. In short, every religious duty 
 was made a matter of political obligation, and all the 
 civil regulations, even the most minute, were so founded 
 upon the relation of the people to God, and so inter- 
 woven with their religious duties, that the Hebrew 
 could not separate his God and his king. In every 
 law he was reminded of both. Hence, as already 
 stated, the nation, as long as it had a national existence 
 could not entirely lose the knowledge or discontinue 
 the worship of the true God. It is on this ground that 
 we perceive the reason of some of the laws and punish- 
 ments which in themselves appear to be excessive in 
 severity. As God was the King of the Hebrews, says 
 Jahn. a defection from God was a defection from their 
 rightful sovereign. Whoever, in the Hebrew nation, 
 over which Jehovah was king, worshipped another God, 
 or practised any superstitions, by this very act renounced 
 his allegiance to his king, and deserted to another. He 
 committed high treason, and was properly regarded as 
 a public criminal. Whoever incited others to idolatry, 
 incited them to rebellion, and was a promoter of sedition. 
 Therefore death was justly awarded as the punishment 
 of idolatry, and of its kindred arts, magic, necro- 
 mancy, and soothsaying. 
 
 Nor was this fundamental principle of the govern- 
 ment changed when a visible king was granted at the 
 people's desire. The theocratic principle was still 
 religiously preserved. The invisible king, Jehovah, 
 was in reality the only Chief Magistrate of the State. 
 The sacred tabernacle, and after wards the Holy Temple, 
 was His palace, and by it the people were made sensible 
 of His presence. The visible king was the representa- 
 tive of the Invisible King, and was bound to administer 
 the laws as he found them, they being unalterable by 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 189 
 
 any human power or authority. The high priest was 
 the prime minister of the Invisible King, and decided 
 all cases of difficulty or importance. The principles of 
 the theocracy were, as I have said, so interwoven with 
 the fundamental and unchangeable laws of the state, 
 that the elected king must act as the viceroy and vassal 
 of Jehovah. Those only were to occupy the throne 
 who were designated by Jehovah himself. As monarchs 
 called " king of kings," were accustomed to appoint 
 sub-kings, in the several provinces of their kingdoms, 
 so were the kings of the Israelites to be called to the 
 throne by King Jehovah, and to receive the kingdom 
 from Him, and were, in all respects, to view themselves 
 as His representatives or viceroys. Hence we find, in 
 following the history of the people, who, upon the 
 death of Solomon, became divided into two kingdoms, 
 that Jehovah always governed them on this funda- 
 mental principle of theocracy. If they revolted from 
 Him, their lawful king, He brought them, by suitable 
 chastisements, to repentance and reformation ; until they 
 had become so utterly corrupt and incorrigible, that 
 after having borne with them for about 250 years, the 
 kingdom, of Israel was extinguished, and the people 
 carried into captivity. These are now spoken of as the 
 ten tribes, or the lost tribes. About 130 years 
 afterwards, Judah, for the like cause, was visited 
 with the like punishment ; but their captivity was 
 limited to 70 years. 
 
 In their captivity, Judah formed, as it were, a nation 
 within a nation, not amalgamating with the Baby- 
 lonians, and although some of them took wives from 
 the daughters of the land, they were compelled, upon 
 theirreturnto Judea,to put them away, lest they should 
 be the means, as had been the case in the earlier periods 
 of their history, of seducing them to idolatry. Under 
 Zerubbabel, of the royal house of David, they restored 
 the temple and worship ; and under the ministration 
 of Ezra and Nehemiah, the walls of Jerusalem were 
 rebuilt, and the nation in some measure restored. 
 Neither temple nor nation, however, was restored in its 
 integrity. Both exhibited a greatly inferior aspect to 
 that which they wore before the captivity. The temple, 
 
190 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 which had been the glory of the former kingdom, was 
 destitute of its great characteristics under Solomon ; 
 that is, the fire from heaven to consume the sacrifices ; 
 the Urim and Thummim, though which the Divine 
 answers were given, in critical or difficult cases, to the 
 high priest ; the ark of the covenant ; the schechinah or 
 manifestation of the Divine presence ; and the spirit of 
 prophecy. So inferior, indeed, was this second temple 
 to that of Solomon, that the prophet Haggai, though 
 rejoicing with the people over the completion of the 
 work, was so impressed with a sense of its comparative 
 littleness and deficiencies, that he appealed to the 
 people, saying, " Who is left among you that saw this 
 house in her first glory ? And, how do you see it now ? 
 Is it not in your eyes, in comparison of it, as nothing?" 
 (Haggai ii., 3), and although there were subsequent 
 migrations of the Jews from Babylon to their own land 
 it remained in a very poor and troubled condition. 
 After the departure, probably by death, of Ezra, and 
 the termination of Nehemiah's first mission, which had 
 endured for twelve years, great disorders crept in ; so 
 that on his return, he found much to deplore. The 
 detention of the tithes, defective offerings, and heathen 
 marriages had become general. There was increasing 
 bitterness between the Jews and the Samaritans, who 
 had built a rival temple on Mount Gerizim ; there was 
 a growing alienation between the Jews who had returned 
 from captivity, and those who had remained in the 
 land, and whom the former treated with derision and 
 contempt ; and there were the evils to which they were 
 all exposed, by the frequent eruptions of the armies of 
 the Macedonians, Syrians, Egyptians, &c., all form- 
 ing a combination of circumstances which depressed the 
 nation, and gave rise to many social and moral evils. 
 The nation passed under the dominion of the great 
 foreign states ; and although their independence was 
 partly achieved by the valour of the Maccabees, and 
 the Idumean Herod who had married into the 
 Maccabean family occupied the throne at the time of 
 Christ's birth, his power was limited, and a few years 
 after his death the dissessions among his sons, and the 
 commotions arising therefrom, brought the partially- 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS, 191 
 
 restored but dilapidated kingdom to an end, and it was 
 annexed, as a Province, to the great Eoman Empire. 
 
 The promised Shiloh, or He whose right the sceptre 
 was (Genesis xlix., 10) had come, and when a sufficient 
 time had been given to publish His gospel throughout 
 the cities of Israel, and from the chosen, but now con- 
 demned, city of God's prescribed ceremonial worship, 
 to send it forth into all nations, then came the end. 
 
 The Children of Israel, still in captivity, were to 
 " abide many days without a king, and without a 
 prince, and without a sacrifice " (Hosea iii., 4). But 
 though " lost " to their own name and country cast 
 out, trodden down, and called by another name a 
 monarchy was still dear to their hearts, and was the 
 subject of their constant aspirations. They were not 
 satisfied, as some of the northern " barbarians " were, 
 with leaders to command in the time of war they 
 must have Kings to lead and govern them. As soon as 
 circumstances favoured it, Alaric, the Goth, was pro- 
 claimed king, upon the shields of his soldiers. We 
 know little of their history, for some centuries after- 
 wards, except as the conquering race of the western 
 world, but we know that the Saxon branch brought 
 with them into Britain that monarchical institution in 
 which the supreme power is limited by the subjects 
 themselves, by due course of law. It is no despotic 
 power which the Anglo-Saxon sovereign wields. At 
 his coronation, he swears to rule in accordance with 
 the statutes of parliament and the laws and customs of 
 the realm ; to maintain right and justice ; and to uphold 
 the Established Church. Once since the establishment 
 of the Anglo-Saxon monarchy it has been set aside ; 
 but this, so far from having been legally recognised, 
 has been erased from the national records, and the 
 Monarchy survives, surrounded by republican institu- 
 tions. And, as if all had been penetrated by a common 
 inspiration, we witnessed the striking phenomenon on 
 the day of the thanksgiving, which I have endeavoured 
 to depict. We then witnessed, for the only time 
 recorded m history, a union of all ranks, conditions, 
 and religions of mankind Roman Catholics and 
 Protestants, members of the Scottish Presbyterian, and 
 
192 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 of the Anglican Episcopal Churches ; the multiform 
 Christian nonconformists ; the Eastern and Western 
 Jews, reformed and unreformed ; Brahmins, Buddhists, 
 Parsees, bitterly hostile Mahommedans ; England and 
 her colonies, the conquering and the conquered races in 
 India all uniting in religious thanksgiving. For 
 what ? For deliverance from some threatened calamity 
 plague, fire, earthquake, famine F No, for none of 
 those, but for the restoration of an individual from 
 what was believed to be a fatal illness, to life 
 and health. But that individual is the heir 
 apparent to the Anglo-Saxon throne, with which is 
 identified in the Anglo-Saxon mind, the continued 
 peace, prosperity, and happiness of this great nation 
 and her dependencies. 
 
 CHAPTEE XXXIII. 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 IT is now time that I should bring these too long, 
 perhaps, extended papers to a close. Not that the 
 subject is by any means exhausted, for the further it 
 is pursued the more evident it is that many points of 
 history, at first passed over unnoticed, have more or 
 less relation to the subject of our inquiries, and 
 furnish collateral proofs of the descent of the Saxon 
 race from the ten captive tribes of Israel, and of their 
 being the people to whom pertain the promises, which, 
 in so many forms, and given under so many circum- 
 stances, are to be found in the sacred writings, from 
 the days of Moses to those of the last of the Hebrew 
 prophets ; and a due understanding of the bearing of 
 which invests those writings with much additional 
 interest, linking them, as they do, with our own times. 
 If the Israelitish history were, as I believe it WK-S, a 
 typical representation of the history of God's charch 
 and people in all time if the derilections of duty and 
 lapses into idolatry, and the repeated chastisements 
 and manifold restorations to the Divine favour of that 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 193 
 
 people, pourtray, as I believe they do, the chequered 
 course of all men in this their mortal career, then do 
 the pages of sacred and profane history throw a flood 
 of light on the Divine government, and enable us to 
 read in unmistakeable languages, many of the things 
 that shall come to pass, as the descendants of Israel 
 proceed in the fulfilment of their mission in the world. 
 With how much more interest will the history of 
 the Israeltish people, and the prophecies and promises 
 pertaining to them, be read, when we discern in them, 
 not what relates to a people long since passed away 
 "lost," and living only in their history but to a 
 people now living a people of whom we form part, 
 and a people who are destined by God's special pro- 
 vidence to be the instruments of bringing the whole 
 world into the fold of the Great Shepherd, and of 
 sowing the seeds of civilization, with all its attendant 
 blessings, throughout the four quarters of the globe ! 
 And has not such a reading of the Hebrew history and 
 prophecy a tendency to impress us with a deeper and 
 more abiding sense of those obligations which devolve 
 upon us, as a portion of the privileged instruments 
 thus employed, and into which, as Masons, we have 
 voluntarily entered, to promote the great and sacred 
 principles of brotherly love, relief, and truth ? Through- 
 out our ceremonies, especially in the Master's degree 
 and in the Royal Arch, we identify ourselves with 
 Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and we claim them as our 
 forefathers. What life would it infuse into our 
 ceremonies, if we realized this as a truth, and with 
 what life should we ourselves be animated, if we knew, 
 indeed, that we formed part of that race which is to be 
 employed by the Almighty in turning men from dark- 
 ness to light, and transforming a world of ignorance, 
 and vice, and misery, into a world of knowledge, and 
 virtue, and righteousness, and happiness ! Then shall 
 " a king reign in righteousness, and princes shall rule 
 with equity ; and a man shall be as a covert from the 
 storm, as a refuge from the flood ; as streams of water 
 in a dry place ; as the shadow of a great rock in a land 
 fainting with heat : and the eyes of those that see shall 
 regard, and the ears of those that hear shall harken, 
 Q 
 
194 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 Even the heart of the rash shall consider and acquire 
 knowledge, and the t stammering tongue shall speak 
 readily and plainly. The fool shall no longer be called 
 honourable, and the niggard shall no more be called 
 liberal. The wilderness shall become a fruitful field, 
 and the fruitful field be esteemed a forest : and 
 judgment shall dwell in the wilderness, and in the 
 fruitful field shall reside righteousness ; and the work 
 of righteousnes shall be peace, and the effect of right- 
 eousness perpetual quiet and security." (Isaiah xxxii.) 
 I have traced, very briefly, and therefore very imper- 
 fectly for, to do so fully would occupy volumes the 
 migration and history of the Getse, or Goths, or 
 Scythians, or Saxons Angles and Jutes that is 
 Anglo-Saxons to their settlement in these our islands 
 "THE ISLES OF THE SEA " from the north-eastern 
 parts of Europe and southern parts of Asia the very 
 regions into which the Israelites were deported by the 
 Assyrians, about 725 B.C. and, subsequently, their 
 missions, colonizing and evangelizing 5 in to every quarter 
 of the globe ; and, in this, their fulfilment of the 
 mission which it was predicted should be that of Israel 
 to occupy the Isles, to raise up a standard for the 
 nations, and to make known the true God and His 
 salvation to the ends of the earth. Throughout these 
 inquiries I have endeavoured to keep constantly in the 
 mind of my readers the distinction between Judah and 
 Israel, very markedly made in the prophecies ; the 
 head or leading tribe of the latter being Ephraim, the 
 descendant and inheritor of the birthright of Joseph, 
 and of whom the God of Abraham declared, by the 
 prophet Jeremiah, u I am a Father unto Israel, and 
 Ephraim is my first-born" that is, possessing the 
 privileges and possessions of the first son. Writing 
 for the columns of THE FREEMASON, in which I have 
 been compelled to avoid everything of a sectarian 
 character, and everything that might throw an obstacle 
 in the way of my Jewish brethren following me in a 
 truly Masonic or Catholic spirit, I have been deprived 
 of many arguments and proofs which I should have 
 availed myself, had I been writing for those only of 
 my own faith. Nevertheless, I think I have shown 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 105 
 
 even in the brief and imperfect sketch I have given of 
 the recorded prophecies, promulgated many years ago, 
 and of the literal fulfilment of many of them as written 
 on the pages of ancient and modern history, that it 
 would demand a great amount of credulity to believe 
 that the exact agreement, in so many particulars, 
 between the one and the other, is the result of mere 
 chance, or that it only exhibits a series of coincidences, 
 which, though the like is not to be found elsewhere, 
 constitute a rational solution of the problem. 
 
 The reading of a series of arguments in detached por- 
 tions cannot possibly produce the impression which 
 they would be likely to produce if they were made the 
 subject of uninterrupted reading and study. Still, I 
 venture to hope, that, even under the disadvantages 
 necessarily incident to such a reading, no one can have 
 followed me in these brief sketches, and have failed 
 to perceive that there is at least a great weight of 
 evidence in favour of the Israelitish origin of the 
 Saxon race, of which our own island may be regarded 
 as the cradle and the home, whence have gone forth 
 the progenitors of those vast populations now taking 
 a leading part in the civilization and evangelization of 
 the rest of the world. 
 
 In the preface or introduction to " Lectures on 
 Ancient Israel and the Fulness of the Gentiles," by 
 the late Mr. John Wilson, to whom I, and all who 
 write upon this interesting subject, must be indebted 
 for many valuable suggestions, are found the following 
 queries on the Israelitish origin of the British nation, 
 and I feel that I cannot do better than conclude by 
 laying them before my readers : 
 
 "1. Is not the House of Israel, and especially the 
 tribe of Ephraim, clearly distinguished from that of 
 Judahin the historical and prophetic parts of Scripture ? 
 (1 Chronicles v., 2 ; Jeremiah iii., 2). Were not of 
 Ephraim, especially, to come the many heirs of the 
 promises made unto the fathers, just as of Judah was 
 to come the One Heir from whom the blessing was 
 immediately to descend?" (Genesis xlviii., 15-20, 
 xlix., 8-12.) 
 
 "$. Were not the lost tribes of Israel to bo found 
 
196 THE ISRAELITES POUND 
 
 in these, the latter days, as a seed whom the Lord hath 
 blessed?" (Hosea ii., 14-23 ; Isaiah xxix., 17-23 ; Ixi., 
 9-10;lxvi., 8-14 ; Jeremiah xxxi., 1-10; Ezekiel xi., 
 15-20 ; Hosea i., 10-11). 
 
 "3. Have not all previous attempts to find the lost 
 tribes of Israel proved abortive, especially as to the 
 accounting for Ephraim, the heir of the promises, and 
 of which was to come the promised ' fulness of the 
 Gentiles,' or ' multitude of nations ?' (Eomans xi., 25; 
 Genesis xlviii., 19 ; Isaiah xli., 25-29.) Does not the 
 Scripture declare that the previous non-discovery of 
 Israel has been occasioned by its blindness, and not by 
 God's having failed to fulfil his word ? (Isaiah xlii., 
 18-25 ;xliii.,l-13; xlv,, 17-21.) Do not the Scriptures 
 expressly recognise our present condition as being that 
 in which Israel would be found ? And do they not 
 predict matters which can be fulfilled only in these 
 nations ? (Isaiah xxvii., 6-10 ; Jeremiah xxxi., 10-11 ; 
 Micah vii., 16; Jeremiah in., 18 ; Ezekiel xi., 16 ; &c.) 
 " 4. Does history (which traces our Saxon ancestry 
 back to the very countries into which Israel was 
 carried captive by the Assyrians) present anything 
 opposed to this view ? (Turner's Anglo-Saxons, vol. 
 1, pp. 94-102.) Is it likely that the God of truth would 
 utterly cast away the people unto whom the promises 
 were made, and out of the same place bring forth a 
 people to have fulfilled in them the promises freely 
 made to Israel, and so solemnly confirmed to them 
 by oath ? (Micah vii., 18-20 ; Isaiah xxv., 1-7 ; Psalm 
 cv., 10.) Could it be said in such case, that ' the 
 gifts and calling of God are without repentance ?' " 
 (Isaiah xli., 8-9). 
 
 "5. Are not the intellectual, moral, and physical 
 characteristics of the Anglo-Saxons exactly those that 
 were to be expected of the nations that were to come 
 of Ephraim ? Can our ancient religious rites, political 
 institutions, acquirements, and manners better be 
 accounted for than as having been derived from 
 ancient Israel ? Do not the favours bestowed upon 
 these nations in the north-west, and the whole course 
 of God's dealing with the English nation, clearly 
 indicate that they are under the kindness and care of 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 197 
 
 the Good Shepherd of Israel?" (Genesis xlix., 22-26; 
 Psalm Ixxx., 1-3 ; cxlvii., 19, 20.) 
 
 Let me add one question to these : 
 
 Do we not seem to recognise our Israelitish origin 
 in our Masonic Constitution and Ritual ? It matters 
 not, in this respect, to what period in history our 
 origin may be carried back. One of our brethren is 
 endeavouring to show that we take our rise in ancient 
 Roman times, Numa Pompilius being our founder ; 
 that would be, probably, thirty or forty years after 
 Israel was carried captive into Assyria. Another is 
 carrying back our birth to a period long antecedent to 
 that. Well, guilds and architecture may have 
 flourished, as I believe they did, at the times 
 respectively referred to ; but I venture to say that the 
 Israelitish traditions and ceremonial rites which are to 
 be found in Masonry, show, at least, that if we do not 
 derive our origin from the early times to which some 
 of our historians would carry us back, there is some- 
 thing still more striking than guilds and buildings, 
 which links us with the extraordinary race, that, in 
 God's mysterious but beneficent dealing with mankind, 
 has been destined to be the salvation of the world, and 
 the glory of its Creator and Governor. 
 
 In conclusion, let me observe, that, if the reasons that 
 have been assigned show that the Anglo-Saxons are 
 identical with the people who, in the Divine councils 
 have been selected as the instruments to bring about 
 this blessed state of things, it should, surely, stimulate 
 us to further investigation and study. The truth, if it 
 be one, is of no slight importance. The race is made 
 up of its units ; and if the high mission and tha 
 glorious privilege to enlighten, civilize, and exalt in 
 righteousness the human family if the uniting of 
 Israel and Judah, and the preparing of the way for the 
 return of the chosen people to their own land, whore 
 they are to form the centre of attraction to all nations, 
 which, through them, shall be brought to the 
 knowledge and worship of the true God if this be our 
 mission, then, we cannot trifle with it and be guiltless. 
 The work will be accomplished, though we should bo 
 indifferent to it ? or even turn our backs upon it, for it 
 
198 THE ISRAELITES FOUND 
 
 is God's purpose, and His purpose shall stand. There 
 
 will be a " remnant," as there ever has been, and 
 
 through them Grod will do His own work ; for " Thus 
 
 said the Lord Grod : I myself will take from the 
 
 shoot of the lofty cedar, even a tender scion from the 
 
 top of his scions will I pluck, and I myself will plant 
 
 it on a mountain high and eminent. On the lofty 
 
 mountain of Israel will I plant it, and it shall exalt its 
 
 branch and bring forth fruit ; and it shall become a 
 
 majestic cedar ; and under it shall dwell all fowl of 
 
 every wing ; in the shadow of its branches shall they 
 
 dwell and all the trees of the field shall know that I, 
 
 Jehovah, have brought low the high tree ; have exalted 
 
 the low tree ; have dried up the green tree ; and have 
 
 made the dry tree to flourish : I, Jehovah, have spoken 
 
 it, and will do it" (Ezekiel xvi., 22-24). " Thus, saith 
 
 the Lord, Sing with gladness for Jacob, and shout 
 
 among the chief of the nations : Publish ye, praise ye, 
 
 and say, Lord, save thy people, the remnant of 
 
 Israel. Behold, I will bring them from the north 
 
 country, and gather them from the coasts of the earth, 
 
 and with them the blind and the lame, the woman 
 
 with child, and her that travaileth with child together : 
 
 a great company shall return thither. They shall come 
 
 with weeping, and with supplications will I lead them : 
 
 I will cause them to walk by the rivers of waters in a 
 
 straight way, wherein they shall not stumble ; for I am 
 
 a Father to Israel, and Ephraim is my first-born. Hear 
 
 the word of the Lord, ye nations, and declare it in 
 
 the Isles afar off, and say, He that scattereth Israel will 
 
 father him, and keep him as a shepherd doth his 
 ock. . . . Behold, the days come, saith the 
 Lord, that I will sow the house of Israel and the house 
 of Judah with the seed of man and with the seed of 
 beast. And it shall come to pass that like as I have 
 watched over them, to pluck up, and to break down, 
 and to throw down, and to destroy, and to afflict, so 
 will I watch over them to build and to plant, saith the 
 Lord. . . . Thus, saith the Lord which giveth 
 the sun for a light by day, and the ordinances of the 
 moon and of the stars for a light by night, which 
 divideth the sea when the waves thereof roar ; the 
 
IN THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 199 
 
 Lord of Hosts is His name : If those ordinances depart 
 from before me, saith the Lord, then the seed of Israel 
 also shall cease from being a nation before me for ever" 
 (Jeremiah xxxi.). " Behold, I will gather them [the 
 children of Israel and the children of Judah] out of all 
 countries whither I have driven them in mine anger, 
 and in my fury, and in great wrath ; and I will bring 
 them again unto this place, and I will cause them to 
 dwell safely ; and they shall be my people, and I will 
 be their Grod ; and I will give them one heart and one 
 way, that they may fear me for ever, for the good of 
 them and of their children after them : and I will make 
 an everlasting covenant with them, that I will not 
 turn away from them to do them good; but I will put 
 my fear in their hearts, that they shall not depart from 
 me. Yea, I will rejoice over them to do them good, 
 and I will plant them in this land assuredly with my 
 whole heart and with my whole soul" (Chapter 
 xxxii., 37-41), 
 
 THE END. 
 
ADVERTISEMENTS. 
 
 Under the patronage of the Most Hon. the Marquess 
 of Ripon, K.G., M.W. Grand Master of England ; 
 Sir Robert Michael Shaw-Stewart, Bart., M.W. 
 Grand Master Mason of Scotland ; the Right Hon. 
 the Earl of Rosslyn, and the Right HOD the Earl of 
 Dalhousie, K.T., G.C.B., the M.W. Past Grand 
 Masters for Scotland, and the Grand Masters of 
 many Foreign Grand Lodges. 
 
 "THE FREEMASON," 
 
 Containing all the most important information of the 
 week, relating to Freemasonry in every degree. This 
 newspaper has now a large circulation in all parts of 
 the world, and is therefore a capital medium for ad- 
 vertisers. 
 
 PRICE TWOPENCE. 
 
 PUBLISHED EVERY SATURDAY. 
 
 Annual Subscription (payable in advance) in England 
 and Wales, Scotland and Ireland, los. 
 
 France ... 
 
 12/0 
 
 Jamaica 
 
 12/0 
 
 Dardanelles 1*7/4 
 
 Germany 
 
 17/4 
 
 South Africa 
 
 12/0 
 
 Demerara .. 
 
 
 12 
 
 United Sta 
 
 tes of 
 
 New Zealand 
 
 1 2/O 
 
 Egvpt 
 
 
 1 1 4 
 
 America 
 
 ... ... 12/0 
 
 New South Wales 
 
 12 
 
 Gibraltar .. 
 
 
 120 
 
 Belgium 
 
 12/0 
 
 Cape Coast Castle 
 
 12 
 
 Holland 
 
 
 17/4 
 
 Italy ... 
 
 17/4 
 
 , Bombay 
 
 17/4 
 
 Jerusalem .. 
 
 
 17 '4 
 
 Denmark 
 
 12/0 
 
 . China .'. 
 
 1 7 4 
 
 Malta 
 
 
 12 
 
 Portugal... 
 
 17/4 
 
 j Ceylon 
 
 i7/4 
 
 Mexico 
 
 
 i a/o 
 
 Greece ... 
 
 26b 
 
 Constantinople ... 
 
 17/4 
 
 Eueensland.. 
 
 
 I2'O 
 
 Turkey... 
 
 17/4 
 
 Costa Rica .. 
 
 
 
 Canada... 
 
 ... 12/0 
 
 \ Cuba 
 
 120 
 
 Spain 17/4 
 
 Cape ot Good Hope 12/0 
 
 i Curacoa" 
 
 12 
 
 Newfoundland ... 12/0 
 
 PAYABLE IN ADVANCE. 
 
 Post-office orders to be made payable to George 
 Kenning, Chief Office, London. 
 
 PUBLISHING OFFICES: 
 London, 198, Fleet-st, i, 2, and 3, Little Britain, and 
 
 173, Aldersgate-street 
 Liverpool, 2, Monument-place. 
 Glasgow, 145, Argyle-st. 
 
 Advertisement Office, 198, Fleet-st. 
 
ADVERTISEMENTS. 
 
 THE 
 
 MASONIC MAGAZINE, 
 
 at 
 
 IN ALL ITS BRANCHES. 
 
 Price Sixpence, Post-free Sevenpence. 
 Annual Subscription, including postage in ths United 
 Kingdom 75. ; America ps. Payable in advance. 
 
 LIST OF CONTRIBUTORS. 
 Bro. W. VINER BEDOLFE, M.D. 
 
 BRO. W. BURROUGHES. 
 
 Bro. WM. CARPENTER, P.M. & P.Z. 
 
 Bro. J. G. FINDEL. 
 
 Bro. C. G. FORSYTH 
 
 Bro. EMRA HOLMES, 31 
 
 Bro. HUBERT. 
 
 Bro. WM. JAMES HUGHAN, P.M. 
 Bro. ROBERT WENTWORTH LITTLE, 30 
 
 Bro. D. MURRAY LYON. 
 
 Bro. KENNETH R. H. MACKENZIE, F.S.A. 
 
 Bro. J. DANIEL MOORE, M.D., F.L.S. 
 
 Bro. JACOB NORTON. 
 Bro. J. C. PARKINSON, P.M., P.Z. 
 Bro. CHALMERS I. PATON, P.M. 
 Bro. GEORGE MARKHAM TWEDDELL. 
 Bro. REV. A. F. A. WOODFORD, M.A. 
 Bro. DR. WOODMAN, P.M., P.Z. 
 Bro. JOSEPH H. WOODWORTH. 
 Bro.T. B. YEOMAN. 
 
 PUBLISHING OFFICES: 
 
 London, 198, Fleet-st, i, 2, and 3, Little Britain, and 
 
 173, Alder sgate-street.' 
 Liverpool, 2, Monument'place. 
 Glasgow, 145, Argyle-st. 
 
 Advertisement Office, 198, Fleet-st. 
 
ADVERTISEMENTS. 
 
 PUBLISHED ANNUALLY. 
 
 Roan, Gilt Edges, Elastic Band. Price 2/ 2 Post free,2/2. 
 
 THE 
 
 COSMOPOLITAN 
 
 MASONIC CALENDAR, 
 
 Diary and Pocket Book, 
 
 Containing Lists of Lodges, Chapters, 
 Conclaves, Grand Councils, and K.T. Pre- 
 ceptories, with the Names of Officers in 
 England and Wales, Scotland, Ireland, 
 France, Belgium, Germany, Italy, Denmark, 
 Portugal, Sweden and Norway, Greece, 
 Turkey, New Brunswick, Venezuela, Neth- 
 erlands, British Columbia, Peru, Canada, 
 North and South America, &c. 
 
 The London Meetings of every degree are given in 
 the memorandum space of each day. 
 
 The Country Lodges and Chapters appear in towns 
 alphabetically arranged. It also contains the Charge 
 and Entered Apprentices' song. 
 
 Publishing Office : 198, Fleet-street. 
 
ADVERTISEMENTS. 
 
 MASONIC BOOKS IN STOCK 
 At Bro. Kenning's Masonic Depots. 
 
 ENGLISH. 
 
 Masonic Gatherings, by Bro. G. 
 
 Taylor, P.M 5/0 
 
 Red Cross Statutes 1/6 
 
 Reflected Rays of Light (Garey) i/o 
 Freemasonry in Relation to 
 Civil Authority and the Family 
 
 Circle (Paton) i/o 
 
 Knight Templar Sermon (Ross) 6d. 
 
 S.G.C. Regulations 1/6 
 
 Royal Arch Statutes 3/6 
 
 G.L. Constitutions 1/6 
 
 Mark Constitutions a/6 
 
 Knight Templar Statutes 3/6 & 5/9 
 Craft, Mark. R.A., R.C., Rose 
 Croix, K.T. Books 
 
 The Freemason. Vol. 1 4'6 
 
 Vol. II. ... 7/6 
 
 ,, Vol. III., IV., 
 
 V., and VI. (each) i$/o 
 
 Book of Illustrations ofClothing 
 
 and Jewels (coloured) 3/6 
 
 Freemasonry and its Jurispru- 
 dence (Paton) 10/6 
 
 Origin of Freemasonry i/o 
 
 Grand Lodge Calendar 2/0 
 
 Lodge Bibles i$ 'o, 21/0, 42/0 
 
 Chapter Bibles ... i$ 'o, 21/0, 42/0 
 Laws of the Supreme G.C. of 
 
 Scotland 3/0 
 
 Sloane Manuscript (Woodford) 2/6 
 History of the Lodge of Edin- 
 burgh (Mary's Chapel, No. i) 
 embracing an Account of 
 the Rise and Progress of 
 Freemasonry in Scotland. By 
 Day id Murray Lyon. Pro- 
 fustly illustrated with engrav- 
 ings and fac-similes ... ;.. 316 
 History of Freemasonry, 2nd 
 Edition (Findel) 10/6 
 
 Life of Constantine J/6 
 
 The Freemason (Weekly) ... 2d. 
 
 The Masonic Magazine (Month* 
 
 ly) 6d. 
 
 The Cosmopolitan Masonic Ca- 
 lei'dar, Diary and Pocket 
 
 Book (Annually) 2/0 
 
 AMERICAN. 
 
 Masonic Trials, by H. M. Look 7/6 
 
 Sickel's Ahiman Rezon (cloth) 69 
 
 ,, Freemasons' Monitor 
 
 (tucks) 6/0 
 
 R. A. Companion 4/6 
 
 Guide to the Chapter (cloth) ... 6/9 
 
 Manual of the Chapter ... 30 
 
 Book A. and A. Rite ,, ... 226 
 
 R. and S.M. Council Monitor 4/3 
 
 Sweden borg Rite 6/0 
 
 Masonic Token (cloth gilt) ... 9/0 
 
 Macoy's Manual E. Star 4/3 
 
 Simon's Book of the Comman- 
 
 dery (tucks) 4/0 
 
 Origin of Masonry 4/6 
 
 Chase's Digest of Masonic Law 6/9 
 
 Pierson's Traditions 90 
 
 Signet of King Solomon 6/0 
 
 Rationale and Ethics (cloth) ... 69 
 
 Simon's Jurisprudence 6/9 
 
 Washington and Compeers ... 11/3 
 
 Obituary Rites i/ 
 
 Portal's Symbols (cloth) 
 Lockwood's Masonic Law 
 Webb's Monitor (tucks) ... 
 
 Drew's Handbook 
 
 Lawrence's Moral Design 
 Woodruff's Masonic Code 
 Lights and Shadows (cloth) 
 Cross True Masonic Chart 
 
 Mystic Tie (cloth) 
 
 Ritual of Freemasonry 
 
 4/6 
 
 Jfe 
 
 4/6 
 
 4/6 
 4/6 
 
 3/0 
 
 86 
 6/0 
 69 
 ... i8 ; o 
 
 tote f apt 
 
 MADE EXPRESSLY FOR THE 
 
 Cratt, Royal Arch, Mark, Red Cross of Rome and 
 Constantine, Knights Templar, Ark Mariners, 
 
 Rose Croix and 3oth Degree. 
 
 Stamped in Relief in Correct Colours, and with Proper Emblems, 
 Ihis Paper is of Superior Manufacture, packed in Boxes con- 
 taining Five Quires, Emblematically LabeHed, Price THREE 
 SHILLINGS. Envelopes to Match, Sixpence per Packet. 
 
 Every Freemason should order a sample, either direct, or 
 through any stationer. 
 
 KENNING'S MASONIC DEPOTS, 
 
 London,'i98, Fleet-street, i, 2, and 3, Little Britain, and 175, 
 
 Aldersgate-street. 
 Liverpool, 2, Monument-place. Glasgow, 145, Argyle-street, 
 
ADVERTISEMENTS. 
 
 MASONIC MUSIC IN STOCK 
 
 AT 
 
 Bro, Kenning's Masonic Depots. 
 
 s, d. 
 The Red Cross Knight; composed by Bro. H. Parker, words by Bro. 
 
 R. W. Little ' 3 o 
 
 What Better Theme than Masonry ? Words by Bro. James Stevens, 
 
 music by Bro. Wilhelm Ganz 4 o 
 
 Brotherly Lovej Relief, and Truth; written by Bro. Sewell, composed 
 
 by Bro. j. Rhodes 4 o 
 
 The Final Toast; written by D. L. Richardson, music by Bro. 
 
 Edwin J. Crow r - 3 o 
 
 The E.A. Song ; arranged by the late Bro. Parry, of the " Lodge of 
 
 Antiquity," No. 2 6 
 
 Masonic Hafmonia 9 o 
 
 Masonic Music, compiled for the use of the "Merchant Lodge," No. 
 
 241, by Bro. J. H. Younghusband, P.M., P.Z., P.E.C., and P.Prov. 
 
 J.G.W. West Lancashire o 6 
 
 The' Freemason (" Tell Me the Sign, John") ; written by George 
 
 Palmer 3 o 
 
 Three Times Three ; composed by Bro. Harroway, " Royal York 
 
 Lodge," Brighton ,. 3 o 
 
 The Shake of the Hand (in G & B flat) : composed by John Blockley 3 o 
 The Freemasons' Festival March and Masonic Hymn ; by Bro. W. 
 
 B. Tolputt (Past Master of the " Temple' Lodge," No. 816, 
 
 Folkestone) 3 o 
 
 The Freemason Quadrilles; inscribed (by permission) to the Most 
 
 Hon. the Marquess of Ripon, K.G., by Bro. Joshua Marshall 
 
 (P.G.O. West Yorkshire), Solo or Duet' 4 o 
 
 Music for the Ceremony of Advancement to the Mark Degree ; com- 
 posed by Bro. Edwin J. Crow, dedicated to the Past Grand 
 
 Master, Bro. Rev. G. R. Portal 3 o 
 
 Here's to His Health in a Song; written by J. J. Bealey, composed 
 
 by J. M. Bentley " ... 4 o 
 
 Hird's Masonic Quadrille, by C. T. Hird 4 o 
 
 So Mote it Be, by Bro. Jno.'P. Nunn 26 
 
 Masonic Mischief, by G. Grant 3 o 
 
 Men of the Trowel: Answer to Masonic Mischief 3 o 
 
 The Mystic Tie ; song, with quartette chorus, written by Bro. Wm. 
 
 Carpenter, composed by James C. Baker, Mus. Doc 4 o 
 
 All the above at Half-price, 
 
 Dr. Spark's Freemasons' Liber Musicus Parts i to 8 (each) <, o 
 
 The Freemasons' March, for the Pianoforte, composed by Selmar 
 
 Kalhenberg 2 o 
 
 Masonic Ode, written by Bro. G. Passenger, composed by Bro. B. 
 
 Sharpe ' $ o 
 
 The Masonic Minstrel ; being a complete collection of upwards of 
 
 200 Masonic Songs, Odes, Anthems, &c., with a list of Toasts 
 
 and Sentiments, cloth 3 6 
 
 Ditto, roan, gilt edges 4 o 
 
 Melodia Masonica : Five Songs and a Trio, set to music and 
 
 arranged by Bro. C.H. Purdey, new edition 3 o 
 
 Two Chants and an Anthem, set to music and composed, by Bro. G. 
 
 F. Taylor, for the use of Mark Masters' Lodges 2 o 
 
 Masonic Musical Service, by Dr. J. C. Baker, No. 241 I 6 
 
 MASONIC FLAGS FOR HIRE. 
 
 Freemasons' Arms i$ft. by I2fl. 
 
 Knights Templar Arms i^ft. i2ff. 
 
 Red Cross of Rome and Constantine Arms 15 ft. I2ft. 
 
 City of London Arms loft. pft. 
 
 Square and Compasses, Prince of Wales's Feathers in centre i2ft. 6ft. 
 
 Union Jack loft, 7ft, 
 
ADVERTISEMENTS. 
 
 MASONIC PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 One vol., 800 pages 8vo., with an Index. Cloth gilt. Price IDS. 6d. 
 
 The History of Freemasonry, from its Origin to the 
 
 Present Day. Drawn from the best sources and the most recent in- 
 vestigations. By Bro. J. G. FINDEL ; second edition revised, and preface 
 written by Bro. D. MURRAY LYON. 
 
 Price $s., 8vo, handsomely bound. 
 
 The Life of Gonstantine. Written in Greek by Eusebius 
 Pampilus (Bishop of Czesarea in Palestine). Done into English from 
 that edition, set forth by Valesius, and printed in Paris in the year 
 1659. Preface by Bros. R. Wentworth Little, Treas. Gen., and the 
 
 M.P., M.I.G. Sov., &c. &c. 
 In Imperial 8vo., bound in gilt cloth, richly ornamented, price 315. 6d. 
 
 History of the Lodge of Edinburgh (Mary's Chapel) 
 
 No. i : Embracing an Account of the Rise and Progress of Freemasonry 
 in Scotland. By Bro. DAVID MURRAY LYON. With 26 Fac-similes of 
 Aneient Statutes, Minutes of various Lodges Seals, Orders, &c., 
 &c. Authentic Portraits and Autographs of 60 eminent Craftsmen of 
 the past and present time. 
 
 Third Edition. Just Ready. Price is., post-free for Thirteen Stamps. 
 
 Reflected Rays of Light upon Freemasonry ; or, 
 
 The Freemasons' Pocket Compendium. With Emblematical Frontis- 
 piece. A handbook of the Principles of Freemasonry, and Pocket 
 Vade Mecum and Guide to the various Ceremonies connected with 
 Craft Masonry, so far as the same are allowed to be communicable, in 
 accordance with the principles of the Order. 
 
 Second Edition. Now Ready. Price is., post-free is. id. Revised and 
 enlarged: 
 
 Freemasonry in Relation to Civil Authority and 
 
 the Family Circle. By Bro. CHALMERS I. PATON. This work is a per- 
 fect handbook of the principles of Freemasonry, founded on the Ancient 
 Charges and Symbols, and will be found to be eminently practical and 
 useful in the vindication and support of the Order. 
 
 Now Ready, price is., post-free is. id., Carte de Visite of 
 
 The Hon. Mrs. Aldworth, the Female Freemason. 
 
 Ball Favours, newest'designs, ready made, or to order. 
 
 CARTES DE VISITE OF MASONIC CELEBRITIES. 
 
 Masonic Perfume emblematically arranged for Craft and Royal Arch. 
 
 New Craft Tracing Boards for the pockety price fs. 6d. 
 
 Kenning's Ballot Box, ^o/. 
 
 ROSE CROIX TRACING BOARDS, $ GUINEAS THE PAIR. 
 TESSELATED CARPETING FOR LODGES, CHAPTERS, 
 
 PRECEPTORIES, &c., 
 Four feet wide, 43. 3d. per yard. 
 
 Gold and Silver Spangles, Lace, Trimmings, Fringes, Tissues, Stars, 
 Tassels, Foil, and Ornaments of all kinds for Theatrical purposes. 
 
 WHOLESALE AND RETAIL AT 
 
 BRO. GEORGE KENNING'S MASONIC DEPOTS, 
 LONDON: i, 2, and 3, Little Britain, 175, Aldersgate- 
 
 street, and 198, Fleet-street. 
 LIVERPOOL: 2, Monument-place ; GLASGOW: 145, Argyle-street* 
 
ADVERTISEMENTS. 
 
 CRAFT LODGES, ROYAL ARCH CHAPTERS, 
 
 MARK LODGES, 
 KNIGHTS TEMPLAR PRECEPTORIES. 
 
 PRIORIES OF MALTA, 
 RED CROSS AND K.H.S. CONCLAVES. 
 
 AND 
 
 ROSE CROIX CHAPTERS 
 
 SUPPLIED WITH 
 
 FURNITURE AND REGALIA 
 
 At a Day's Notice, on the most Reasonable Terms, by 
 
 Bro. GEORGE KENNING, 
 
 P.M., P.Z., Mk. M., A.M., K.T., R.C.K., R.O.S., 30. 
 
 THE NEW MASONIC CANDLES 
 
 FOR CRAFT LODGES, 
 
 Ionic, Doric, and Corinthian, emblematically arranged 
 
 for the Worshipful Master, Senior and Junior Wardens. 
 
 6s. 6d. per set of 3 one-pound candles. 
 
 Packing Cases 6d. each. 
 
 DITTO FOR 
 
 ROYAL ARCH CHAPTERS, 
 
 i os. 6d. per set of 6 candles. 
 
 Packing cases is. each. 
 
 WHOLESALE AND RETAIL 
 
 BRO. GEORGE KENNING'S MASONIC DEPOTS, 
 LONDON : i, 2, and 3, Little Britain, 175, Aldersgate- 
 
 street, and 198, Fleet-street. 
 LIVERPOOL : 2, Monument-place. GLASGOW : 145, Argyle-strcet, 
 
ADVERTISEMENTS. 
 
 BRO. GEORGE KENNING, 
 
 GOLD LACEMAN& EMBROIDERER 
 
 MASONIC DEPOTS, 
 
 I, 2, and 3, Little Britain, and 175, Aldersgate-street. 
 BRANCHES : 198, Fleet-street, London 5 2, Monument- 
 place, Liverpool j 145, Argyle-street, Glasgow. 
 
 List of articles manufactured and kept 
 
 TAILORS AND OUTFITERS. 
 Gold and Silver Lace for Liveries 
 for the Army, 
 
 Navy, and Rifle Volunteers. 
 Swords, Cocked Hats, Belts, Epau- 
 lettes. 
 Embroider v in gold, silver, silk, and 
 
 worsted. 
 
 HAT AND CAP MANUFAC- 
 TURERS. 
 
 Gold and Silver Hatbands. 
 Embroidered. 
 
 Badges. 
 Cockades. 
 
 Braids French and Russian. 
 Chin Straps. 
 
 Cap Ornaments of all kinds. 
 Cap Laces and Buttons. 
 Strap Laces. 
 
 Gold, Silver and Silk Tassels for 
 Smoking Caps. 
 
 stock for 
 
 FISHING TACKLE MANUFAC- 
 TURERS. 
 White and Yellow Gimp, extra 
 
 strength, 10 sizes. 
 Silk and Hair Tapered Fly Line. 
 Gold and Silver Thread, Twists, 
 
 and Plate for Flvmaking. 
 
 MASON'IC. 
 Jewels, Clothing, Furniture, Books, 
 
 Banners, Tracing Boards, 
 
 Swords, Perfumes, Candles. 
 The Largest Stock in the World of 
 
 every requisite for all degrees in 
 
 Freemasonry. 
 
 THE TRADE SUPPLIED WITH MATERIALS. 
 
 STATIONERS AND BOOK- 
 SELLERS. 
 
 " Freemason," Weekly Newspaper, 
 2d. 
 
 Masonic Magazine, Monthly 6d. 
 
 Cosmopolitan Masonic Calendar, 
 Diary, and Pocket Book, An- 
 nually, 2S. 
 
 Masonic Books and Music. 
 
 Note Paper and Envelopes. 
 Perfumes. 
 
 Silver Cords and Tassels for Pro- 
 grammes. 
 
 ECCLESIASTICAL. 
 Gold and Silver Lace. 
 Embroidery. 
 
 Materials for do. See 
 
 card of patterns. 
 Silk and Worsted Embroidery. 
 Monograms for Altar Cloths. 
 BERLIN WOOL AND FANCY 
 
 REPOSITORIES. 
 Gold and silver Braids, Twists, etc. 
 Materials for Em- 
 
 broidery. 
 Tassels for Smoking 
 
 Caps. 
 Ribbons for Book-markers. 
 
 THEATRES. 
 Spangles, 32 sizes. 
 Laces, Trimmings. Tissues, Stars, 
 Foils, Orsidu. 
 
 JEWELLERS. 
 Masonic Jewels and Clothing. 
 
 Wire for Ticketting and Windows. 
 Copper for Alloy. 
 
 MILLINERS. 
 Gold and Silver Fringes, Tassels, 
 
 Trimmings, Braids. 
 PICTURE FRAME MAKERS. 
 Gold and Silver Wire for Hanging 
 
 Pictures. 
 t, ,, Cord for ditto. 
 
 SUNDRIES. 
 
 Black Epaulettes and Aguilettes. 
 Sword Wires. 
 Buttons Military, Naval, Rifle, 
 
 Livery, Fancy. 
 Silver Wire for Whips. 
 ,, Brushes. 
 
 Music Strings. 
 
 Gold Hair Devices. 
 
 Foresters' Stars,Ties, Sashes, Jewels, 
 
 and Banners. 
 Good Templars' ditto. 
 Odd Fellows' ditto. 
 Ball Favours. 
 
 Gold and Silver for Fire Stoves. 
 ,, Ends for Bon-bons. 
 
 Belt Laces. 
 
 ,, ,, Bullions for Artifi- 
 
 cial Flowers. 
 
 Gold and Silver Threads, &c.,for the India and China 
 Markets. Wholesale and for Exportation. 
 
ADVERTISEMENTS. 
 
 BRO. GEORGE KENNING, 
 
 P.M., P.Z., Mk.M., A.M., K.T., R.C.K., R.O.S., 30, 
 
 3, and 3, Little Britain, and 176, Aldersgate-street, 
 London, E.G. 
 
 ( 198, Fleet-street, London. 
 BRANCHES : < 2, Monument-place, Liverpool. 
 (^ 145, Argyle-street, Glasgow. 
 
 MASONIC DEPOT. 
 
 THE LARGEST STOCK IN THE WORLD 
 
 or 
 
 Jewels Furniture 
 
 Clothing Banners 
 
 Ribbons Books 
 
 Tassels Stationery 
 Tracing Boards. 
 
 And every [requisite for all Degrees in Freemasonry. 
 Price Lists on application. 
 
 NAVAL MILITARY 
 WAREHOUSE. 
 
 Swords Belts . Epaulettes 
 
 Laces Shabraques Sashes 
 
 Braids Chacos Medals 
 
 Cords Caps &c., &c. 
 
 Embroidery Buttons 
 
 Price Lists on Application. 
 
 i, 2, and 3, Little Britain, and 175, Aldersgate-street, 
 London, E.G. 
 
 C 198, Fleet-street, London. 
 BRANCHES : < 2, Monument-place, Liverpool. 
 (145, Argyle-street, Glasgow. 
 
THIS BOOK IS DUE ON THE LAST DATE 
 STAMPED BEIiOW 
 
 AN INITIAL FINE OF 25 CENTS 
 
 WILL BE ASSESSED FOR FAILURE TO RETURN 
 THIS BOOK ON THE DATE DUE. THE PENALTY 
 WILL INCREASE TO SO CENTS ON THE FOURTH 
 DAY AND TO $1.OO ON THE SEVENTH DAY 
 OVERDUE. 
 
 SEP 
 
 28 1934 
 
 /8Nov'57CS 
 
 
 . _^~_^ - 
 
 rec' 
 
 LD 21-100n-7,'33 
 
GENERAL LIBRARY - U.C. BERKELEY 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY